Better Left (Un)Said

by desertspells

Summary:

The town was, well, a town. More important, there was food in the town. The air was filled with spices that coat the back of his throat but were laced with an undeniable sweetness. It melded with the scent of the vegetables the vendors were selling in their stands. The town was perfect or, at least, perfect enough. Then, from afar, Luffy sees someone. They stand in stark contrast against everything else. A blip in the otherwise seamless, flawless disposition of the town. And, he can't help but wonder, "Why are they different?"

(Gender-Neutral Reader)

Chapter 1: Gen. Info

Timeline: After Thriller Bark Arc, before Sabaody Archipelago Arc

Content Warning: This is a heads up about some of the themes this story will dive into that could be uncomfortable for some readers. I hope this doesn’t deter you too much, I promise the story gets happy. I mean it’s the Strawhat Pirates, they make everything better~

>General Violence
>Swearing
>Vague descriptions of bodily injuries (mentions of wounds/blood/etc.)
>Vague details on hunting animals (hunting them for meat/fur)

This story will deal with
>Queerphobia (misgendering, minor/major violence, hateful talk)
>Social Anxiety/Mental Health/Slight Selective Mutism
>Social Isolation
>Processing Guilt

Extra
Language is a little confusing in the world of OP. I know I shouldn’t pay too much attention to it, but I studied linguistics/phonetics so I can’t help it ^_^’ (English is a combo of so many other languages, where did the other languages come from, etc.) The way I’m going to have it is this: Everybody speaks English but has a second language. Rarely does anybody only know one language, everybody knows English and [2nd language]. So...yeah, throwing my two cents in there because I was thinking about the characters' attack names. MC will know English and Spanish.

Chapter 2: Prologue

“It’s okay, you’re okay…”

“Mrow!”

“Shhh, shh, I know. I know, you’re going to be okay.”

You dabbed at the open wound on the wildcat’s leg with a cotton ball. The disinfectant was causing mild pain, but you knew the kitten needed it if she wanted to keep the wound on her leg from getting infected. You reached over to your left to pick up a tiny piece of rabbit meat. You pat her head and fed her. You muttered more encouraging words while you rewrapped her leg.

“I found it! Oh thank goodness, I knew I had it somewhere.”

From around the corner of the room, your guardian slipped into view. Their arms were in the air, and in their hands was the treasure they had spent half an hour looking for. The book titled “Discover Sekhmets: The Wildcats of Zermatt Island.” Gabriel proceeded to flip through the pages, unaware of the dust clinging to their short, coily pink hair. They read random facts about the wildcat in a slight sing-song tone as they walked closer to you and the hurt Sekhmet.

“Sekhmets hunt in packs, da da daa, Solitary otherwise, small groups, uh-huh uh-huh,...where’s their diets? What does this hunny like?” Your guardian flipped through the book at random, a frown on their face. You went onto feed the kitten another piece of meat, a small smirk on your lips. You waited to see if they would realize that they could check the book’s table of contents page.

“Rabbit meat.”

“Eh?”

You turned around to point at the book. “It’s going to say rabbit meat. They eat insects, mice, rabbits, and a pack can take down a fully grown Zermatt sheep.” You smiled when the cat meowed at you when you stopped petting her. “I’ve seen them take one down. It’s incredible.”

“Amazing,” Gabriel breathed. “And I should’ve known that you’d know. These cats are nocturnal like you, aren’t they?” You nodded, your attention back to the kitten as you teased her by petting her and then stopping.

“I’ve seen a lot of animals during the night, and Sekhmets are some of the coolest.”

“Ooh~ Maybe you’re a Sekhmet.” At your raised eyebrow, Gabriel continued. “Maybe you were transformed into a human. Poof! Suddenly you show up one day in my life, and you’re like this precious thing here. Cat-like, up at ungodly hours, and cute as a button.”

“I’m...I’m not cute,” you muttered and you felt yourself blush.

“Well, agree to disagree. I think this is Déjà vu if I’m honest. An adorable being found injured in the desert, bring them home, and then tah-dah! A family of one grows. Now we’re three.”

“I don’t know…” You waved your fingers around the kitten to let her try and catch you. “Once she’s healed, she’ll probably want to go back to the desert. A pack might be out there for her.”

“I think she’s too attached to you sweetie,” Gabriel took a seat beside you at the table. They gave you a side hug. “And you don’t wanna leave her on her own while she’s hurt, right?” You shake your head as you leaned into the hug. You reached up to brush the dust off their head. “Tell you what; why don’t you take her to the cottage? You’ll have a more cozy environment there.”

“Are you sure?”

“Of course, I think she’ll feel more comfortable in a smaller space and closer to you. This house is waaay too spacious and empty. She’s been fussy the whole time here,” Gabriel huffed as they looked around the unwelcoming house. “This place was meant to house a lot of people, but right now it’s too quiet and empty.” You glanced up, remembering how Gabriel had said they inherited the house instead of choosing it. “The cottage is a one-person place, so have something like a sleepover, just the two of you.”

“I’ll come over at four to eat breakfast with you,” you said.

“Of course, as usual dear. Now, make sure to bring this little lady with you.”

“Will do.”

“What will you name her? She’s been with you for a while, has any name caught your eye?”

“...Um,” you brushed your fingers over the kitten’s sandy colored coat. Her subtle stripes had not formed yet, so the pattern on her was more spots than stripes. “Dotty. I think I’ll call her Dotty.”

“Dotty! What a cute name~ Perfect. Alright, tomorrow we’ll go to Florette together to buy groceries and buy medical supplies for Dotty. I wonder if that new doctor could help us with the kitten’s leg?”

You scrunch your face.

Florette Town: The town of flowers. The beautiful oasis to weary travelers. The smiling people, the glancing eyes, the hushed whispers.

“Now now, I know what you’re thinking.” Gabriel interrupted your scowling. “We’ll be in and out. Besides, I have a wonderful outfit I have to wear. A certain adorable somebody got me the perfect lipstick shade, so I have an outfit picked out for it. Pale lavender really brings out my wonderful melanin, you know me so well.”

You smiled at Gabriel’s words even when your heart tightened at the idea of going into the town.

You had been glared at by a salesclerk for having bought them the lavender lipstick, but they were still going to wear it? However, if lipstick helped them feel more like themselves, you would happily buy Gabriel a crateful. They did everything they could for you. From helping you explore your gender expression to being a caring and attentive single parent all of a sudden, Gabriel did everything. In return, their happiness became your priority.

Of course you’d deal with Florette for them.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“I’ll be back later,” you promised the pink roses behind the cottage. They weren’t ready to bloom yet, so you were waiting for the day you and Gabriel would pluck them to make rose oil and perfume. The Jardin de Fleurs, an annual event in Florette, would be coming up soon. It was then when Gabriel would sell the products to people who had good taste.

You had woken up earlier than expected, and this meant you would be at Gabriel’s place around three thirty instead of four. The kitten, now getting used to walking with a bandage wrapped around her leg, meowed up at you. She hobbled away from the backyard as if saying she was ready to leave. Her slow pace let you know she still felt the pain, so you scooped her up.

“Let me hold you for now.”

You walked with her in your arms, and you went at a steady pace. Since you were going to Florette, you were dressed to feel more confident in yourself instead of practical. You may not dress as glam as Gabriel, but you did dress in a way that had people look. You repeat to yourself what Gabriel had taught you.

“People are going to stare, so dress to look good and feel good.”

You crossed grassy fields, climbed the short hill, and pushed past bristled bushes on your way home. Dotty had climbed onto your shoulder so it was easier to use your arms along the way. You both found it to be the best solution to walking across the desert. After an hour, you see Gabriel’s home. Your home.

The door was torn off its hinges.

“Gabriel..?” You ran to the house, cold sweat was chilling your body. “Hello!? Please answer...Gabriel!” You called out to your guardian, but there was no response. You ran inside, but you didn’t get far. The entrance to the house looked as if a tornado had burst in. The split wood and torn furniture only added to the icy feeling in your gut.

“The town…” you muttered in a haze as you went to the living room. You lifted Dotty off your shoulder to put her in the makeshift bed you had made for her from a crate. “Gabriel must be in town. They’re...they’re strong. They’ve probably taken the intruder to be arrested. Stay here for me, okay? I’ll come back for you.” You pat the wildcat’s head with a shaky hand. Your vision began to blur, so you closed your eyes in order to keep yourself together. You stood up and walked out of the house.

Once you were at the entrance of the town, your anxiety started to grow. The people were not walking around as usual. You cupped your hands around your ears to amplify the noises around you. You heard some distant muttering in a general direction and followed it. The closer you got the noise, the sooner you realized that it was the center of town that everybody had gathered at.

“....Of treason against the World Government!”

A boisterous voice rang clear as you approached the crowd. You squeeze yourself through until you made it to the front of the crowd. By the fountain at the center of the town stood Gabriel with their hands cuffed. They were surrounded by marine soldiers who had their guns pointed at them. Your eyes widened in horror.

“How do you plead?” A dark-haired man in his thirties finished his speech. He gave your guardian the side-eye, waiting for a response.

“...” Gabriel glanced over at the captain of the Marine Base with an indifferent expression. It was the look someone would give a fly on a window. You looked around and noticed that a large number of marine soldiers were there. The main city where the Marine Base was stationed at was an hour away on horseback, and yet the captain brought a small army with him.

“Tch, going for the silent treatment huh? Don’t suddenly try to act like a man, Seyamour Gabriel. It’s hard to take you seriously with glitter on your eyelids.” Captain Gustav sneered. He cleared his throat and continued. “I, Captain Gustav, find you guilty of--”

“No!”

There were hushed whispers among the people. Many of them took steps back, a gesture to show their innocence to not having been the one who interrupted.

Gustav closed his eyes and took a breath in, restraining his anger.

“Who has the lack of manners as to interrupt?” The Marine captain looked for the source of the voice, and his glare ended on you. You did your best to keep your expression calm, but your nerves were shaken. The captain’s glare could have cut you in half. “Are you claiming that the accusations against Gabriel are false?”

“...” You nodded. You didn’t know what was happening, but you knew that Gabriel was innocent. Whatever it was that Gustav was claiming before, it was false.

“(Y/n), dear, don’t--” You heard your guardian’s gentle voice. Whatever tough persona you had was gone when you looked at them. Your eyes began to tear up as you hoped that Gabriel would tell you why this was happening. “It’s okay my child--”

“Hah! Child? What woman would’ve had a child with you?” Gustav’s laugh was nails on a chalkboard. Before you could utter a sentence, he continued. “Does anybody else here want to claim that the accusations are false? Do you have proof of his--” he gestured to Gabriel “--innocence? He’s a member of the Revolutionary Army!”

There was more muttering in the crowd, but nobody spoke up. You took a step forward to move away from the crowd and look back at them. Everybody was looking away, mothers and fathers were shushing their children's curious questions, and the elders of the town were staring you down. You heard a confrontational “There’s proof they’re guilty?” from a young woman named Silvia in the crowd. Her mother tapped her shoulder, urging her to keep quiet.

“Well unless you have proof, you’re getting in the way of justice.” Gustav spoke up as he gestured for the soldiers to usher Gabriel away. Gabriel breathed in and then out. They stood straight and held their head up with the pride of a royal.

You on the other hand were panicking, and your mind was running idea after idea of what you could do to free them.

I’ll...I’ll do it if I have to, you thought with a determined glare. I can save them. You tighten your hands into fists and concentrated. I can still--

“(Y/n)!” Gabriel’s booming voice interrupted your thoughts. You flinched, surprised by their stern tone. It even stunned the soldiers that were escorting them. “Don’t.” Gabriel shook their head and gave you a gentle smile. It only made your tears finally fall. “I’ll be alright, so please don’t. I’ll be okay. Go stay with Madame G--”

“That’s enough chatter!” Gustav roared. “Men! Take him! NOW!” The soldiers saluted and continued their orders. Gabriel tried to finish their sentence, but their words were drowned out as the soldiers shouted orders to each other and dispersed the crowd. Gustav walked up to you before you could think of running after Gabriel. He waited for a reaction from you, but you only glared.

“....”

And said nothing.

“You need to learn your place--erm,” he scoffed as he looked down at you. “You don’t even look like you have hair on your chest. Wait until puberty has made you a man before thinking you get to have a say.” You kept glaring at him, but he nodded to somebody behind you and then gestured to his neck. You were confused, and as you turned to look behind you...you were hit in the back of the head by the blunt end of a shotgun.

You heard Gabriel’s plea of “Don’t hurt them!” before you hit the ground and saw nothing but darkness.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

You stirred with a pounding headache. You kept your eyes closed as you ran a hand down your face. You pushed a wet cloth off your forehead in the process.When you opened your eyes and sat up, you heard a gasp and a relieved sigh. You had to blink a few times to get adjusted to the light of the room you were in.

“You’re awake, oh thank goodness!”

A young woman with long, brown hair approached your bed with a bowl of water. It was Silvia, so you realized that you were in her family’s inn/cafe, La Petite Source. She was somebody you could trust. She set the bowl by the bed and took the wet cloth off your lap. The town’s new doctor was sitting on a chair in the small room, and she cleared her throat. You hadn’t interacted much with her before, so you only knew a few things about her. You knew that she was new in town, her name was Sophia, and she was Silvia’s age.

“Thankfully you don’t have a severe concussion, but I want to give you some Acetaminophen for your recovery. Also, I’m sorry,” the doctor with coily, black hair held up your binder. “I wanted to be careful with your head, so I had to cut the binder to slip it off of you. I couldn’t have you wearing something tight while unconscious.” She put it on the bed, but you only stared at it in silence. The two women looked at each other, worried by your silence.

“What time is it?” You whispered. The women were apprehensive to answer, but you could see from the window that the sun had set. “They took Gabriel.”

“They’re...alive…” Silvia responded, but she didn’t want to continue with the news. You looked over at her, and she looked down to add. “They...They said that, um, they’re going...to…”

“Impel Down…” Doctor Sophia finished.

Your eyes widened at the word, you remembered Gabriel talking about the prison. There was always a far off and melancholy look in Gabriel’s eyes whenever they told you about things related to the World Government.

Silence filled the room again.

“I-I’ll bring some grapes and cheese,” Silvia offered. Before she could leave, you grabbed your binder and pushed the blanket off. “(Y/n)? Where are you going?”

You looked down and tugged at your shirt. It was loose enough that it would be fine if you were binderless. You got out of bed and took a few seconds to allow a sudden headache flare to pass. You put your shoes on while the two women watched you get ready to leave.

“I know it isn’t my place to say, but please don’t try going to the Marine Base. The ship has probably already left.” Doctor Sophia reasoned. It earned her a stern look from Silvia, but the doctor shrugged back in defeat. She wasn’t wrong, and Silvia knew that.

“Home,” you stated. “Goodbye.”

“You’re going home? Ah, wait, (Y/n)...Doctor? Say something?” Silvia tried to get the doctor to help her, but you were already out the door. You heard the two talking back and forth about what to do, but you were at the bottom of stairs by the time they realized. You saw a few patrons at the cafe, and they all avoided eye contact. You made your way out the front, but you heard Silvia running down the stairs. “I’ll be home later Maman!” She called out in the direction of the kitchen to her mother.

The town was quiet and almost everybody was going in for the night. It was as if the events from earlier hadn’t happened, but they could not hide the discomfort in the air. Gabriel being taken away by the Marines was not something that could be brushed under the rug as if nothing. The whole town was there, and yet Gabriel wasn’t allowed a fair trial? You bite the inside of your cheek to keep from crying; you needed to get to the mansion. Silvia followed you and kept quiet. She wasn’t sure anything could be said that would help the situation, so the least she could do was be by your side.

When the two of you were at the mansion, you went straight to the living room. Silvia followed after you and looked around. It was the first time she had gotten to see the house. Her parents had said that the mansion used to belong to an affluent family, but the family had dwindled to almost nothing. The town’s elders didn’t like to talk about the family that used to own the house, but then Gabriel had showed up one day. They were a descendant of the family, and they had inherited the house when the last family member had died.

The previous owner was a poor old man who had fallen out of a tree when he was apple picking.

“It’s a beautiful home you have,” Silvia complimented, ignoring the debris by the door. You didn’t respond because you were gathering Dotty into your arms. Silvia had no idea what you were doing, until she noticed that the creature in your arms meowed. “(Y/n)?! Is that a Sekhmet?”

You nodded. “We’ll stay at the cottage.” You let the kitten climb up to your shoulder. You went to a different room, leaving Silvia confused on what she should do. She decided to sweep up the debris at the front. It helped minimize the mess and gave her something to do.

In the empty, quiet house, the silence was only broken by the occasional noise made by the sweeping of a broom or your footsteps as you went around gathering yours and Gabriel’s most important items. Your clothes, books, your and Gabriel’s self-care routine items, make-up, etc.

“Gabriel...”

Your shaking voice pulled Silvia from her cleaning. She watched as you picked a picture out from the picture album titled Famille Seyamour. The brunette walked up beside you to see the picture you were holding.

It was a picture of you and Gabriel. The two of you were on a blanket in front of the house, a spontaneous idea by Gabriel. The forty year old gentleperson was dressed up with their makeup bright. The makeup somehow shined through the sepia picture. You were sitting close beside them on your knees, dressed down in comparison. The bright smiles on both your faces showed how much fun you two had that day. You dropped the album to hold the picture close to your heart, and you fell down to your knees.

Seyamour Gabriel: your guardian, your teacher, your friend. They were gone.

You cried out, and it was such a heartbroken cry that it made Silvia begin to cry. She would never forget the anguish she heard that night as you sobbed at the loss of your most cherished person.

Notes:

Piazza d’Erbe in Verona by Adolph Menzel

Chapter 3: The Best Desserts

La Petite Source was your favorite cafe & inn to visit.

It was also the only place you would sell to. You were going there to do business with Dotty by your side. Said cat was standing on your backpack with her hind legs and using your shoulder for support with her forelegs. This made it easy for her to people watch while still being close to your bag. It amused you because it seemed like she wanted to make sure that the contents in the bag were safe. In her mind, the best way that they would be safe was if they were close to her. You tapped your shoulder where her front paws were.

It let her know that you were telling her to move there.

The cat meowed and she jumped up to sit on your shoulder. You scratched her under the chin as passing townsfolk glanced at the two of you. There was a subtle walkway made just for you as people avoided crossing your path. In the sea of people in the rustic town, everybody greeted each other with warmth and cheer. It was a lovely town after all. The sunshine wasn’t the only warmth in Florette.

You would not receive that sunshine.

Merchants had set up their stands again for the afternoon shoppers on the streets, and the sweet aroma of food filled the air. You could stay around, you could be part of the perfect town.

You stopped walking to taste the spices in the air for a second. You looked around to see people, familiar and strangers, mingling in the art of haggling. You saw a farmer promise the freshest eggplants to a housewife. You smirked when another vendor pulled a young man wearing a straw hat towards his vegetable stand. You shake your head at the escalating argument between a chef and the butcher. You could join in. Be part of that.

You wouldn’t dream of it.

Once at the cafe & inn, you waited by the round tables outside. The cover extending past the cafe provided a nice shade from the sun for customers who wanted to eat outside. You didn’t have to wait outside for long because Silvia passed by with a handful of empty plates. She did a double take when she saw you.

“(Y/n)!” She set the plates down on a table as she went to the front to greet you. “Please, come in, come in! I haven’t seen you in weeks.” You nodded as a greeting and followed her inside. You stayed near the front of the cafe as you took your backpack off. You let Dotty climb to the top of you head and then back to your shoulder when you had the bag off. “How many did you and Dotty catch I wonder~” Silvia smiled at you as you unlatched the straps.

You pulled out five containers that were filled with cut up and skinned rabbit meat. They were fairly large with good muscles and fats on them. The fur you had at home in your cottage. The rabbit hides would take a while to be sold since it would take at least two weeks to tan them. The process was worth it when you could sell them at a good price. The credit went to Dotty for being able to catch the rabbits on the island. The rabbits were much faster than the average rabbit. Despite their speed, they were no match for their natural predator the Sekhmet Cat.

“I’ll take these to the kitchen. Maman is going to be happy to have this on the menu again. I think we’re down to two? I wonder who will order this yummy meal?”

You stacked the containers on a wheeled tray stand holder for Silvia to push to the kitchen. You wrote down the price for the meat, and you wrote about the rabbit hides you had tanning. The cafe did not sell rabbit hide, but you always offered it encase they wanted to sell it to somebody. If they didn’t, you would go to Violette Town to sell.

“I’ll bring down your payment in a bit. By the way, look at this.” Silvia pointed to a flier pinned to the wall. “Maman is making new desserts, see if any of them are ones you want to try. My treat!” Silvia smiled when you nodded in return. You approached the flier as Silvia pushed the tray into the kitchen.

The flier had a list of desserts, but there were only three that had their pictures taken. You crooked your head as you looked at the desserts. Madame Garreaux was a great chef, but you had a feeling that desserts were her favorite things to make. The three desserts pictured were unique. One looked like a custard dessert with caramel sauce, and your mouth watered a little. The other dessert was round, white, and powdery looking with a cup of tea beside it. You couldn’t tell what it was stuffeded with. The final desert looked like a thin pancake that was holding strawberries and chocolate syrup. You licked your lips at the picture.

“Flan.” You whispered to yourself as you read the dessert’s name above their picture. “Flan, hmmm...” You crooked your head at the white dessert beside the green tea. “Dai...Daifuku?” You hummed, wondering what the dessert tasted like. It wasn’t something you had seen before.

You turned back to look at the doors leading to the kitchen when you heard your name. Silvia was telling her mother about your arrival and showing off what you had to sell. You frowned when your eyes landed on one of the pillars in the cafe. At the top of it, there was a darkened stain not well hidden by the coat of cream white paint. You looked back at the flier with desserts.

The burn marks are still there, you looked down. Can’t replace the pillar, it’s holding the place up. You felt Dotty brush her face against the side of your cheek. You smiled and scratched her under her chin. Thank you, I’ll be okay.

“Ooh~ This place smells good too~” An unfamiliar voice said in a sing-song manner. The person approached the cafe while sniffing the air. You glanced to the side to see a young man enter La Petite Source. He had dark blue shorts, a red vest, black hair and a scar under his left eye. He had a strawhat on his head.

Is he the one the vegetable merchant was trying to sell to?

“It smells so good here too...Ah! The mystery person!” You blinked thrice in confusion as the young man pointed at you. The who now? “Hey, what are you looking at?” He walked up beside you to look at the flier. “A list of desserts? Those look tasty! Flan, crêpes, daifuku--oh, cotton candy milkshake? Chopper would love that.”

Energetic was the word that came to mind. The new person radiated positivity. It felt comfortable being in his presence, and that was something you thought was unusual. You wondered how he did that.

“Hm, should we eat here?” He crossed his arms as he read through the list, hoping it would help answer his question. “Is there a meat dessert?”

“Pfft...erm...The best desserts are here,” you responded in a hushed voice. You made a face at the idea of a meat dessert, but the oddity of it amused you and made you curious at the possibilities.

You weren’t sure what compelled you to talk. Maybe you were in a good mood because you and Dotty had caught a good number of rabbits? Maybe Silvia’s excitement to see you had made you happy and put you in a good mood? Maybe it was the stranger’s energy that made you feel at ease? Was it a combination of all three? Whatever the reason, you had spoken and your face heat up a little as the stranger looked at you.

“Huh? Really?” He crooked his head as he looked at you and Dotty. You avert your gaze so you were looking at the flier again. “You don’t sound like I thought you would.” Your posture stiffened. You were sure at any second he would ask the ‘Are you a boy or a girl’ question. You knew the thinking process.

You kinda look like a guy, but you sound kinda like a girl. Which are you? You were ready to walk out of the cafe at any second when the interrogation began. You could return later to get the payment from Silvia if he questioned you as you expected him to. Instead, he continued with:

“Shishishi~ You’re pretty cool.”

“...H-Huh?” You looked away from the flier to stare at him with confusion. He responded with a wide smile.

“You’re an interesting person. What’s your name?” You were thrown off guard by his straightforwardness that you muttered your name to him. “It’s nice to meet ya, I’m Monkey D. Luffy, the guy who’s gonna be the Pirate King!”

What...what a bold statement to make, you thought. You couldn’t help but smile a little. Luffy was grinning still as if his declaration was the same as saying ‘fire is hot.’ The cat on your shoulder meowed, and you remembered to introduce her as well. “Dotty.” You said while pointing at her. The cat sat up straight and puffed her chest out.

“Ooh~ What a cool looking cat! Nice to meet cha too.” Dotty meowed again before she curled down to be comfortable on your shoulder again. “You said this place has the best desserts?” You nodded and tapped the picture of the crêpe.

“Seasonal desserts, so...get them now.” You had a small smile on your face while looking at the food. “The cafe owners are nice. Um...yeah.” You stopped, feeling self-conscious. “Please enjoy.”

“Okay. I’m sold.”

Luffy put his fists on his sides, a triumphant smile on his face. You couldn’t help but do a double take at his words. Your short words convinced him? You doubted it, and reasoned that he could smell the delicious scent that was wafting from the kitchen.

How he was able to smell out the cafe when there were other food smells in the air you did not know.

“Hey, why not to eat with me and my crew?” He got another double take from you. “You recommended this place, so I want you to eat with us. It’s sorta a thank you, I guess? Yeah! Eat with us.”

“I...um,” you wondered if you could sit with a group of strangers for an extended period of time. A group of pirates to be exact. The idea should have scared you, but you were curious about what this guy’s crew was like. Were they laid-back like him? Would they also not bat an eye at the fact that you were gender nonconforming?

“I’d...really appreciate it.” The words left your mouth before you could register them.

“Great! I’ll go get ‘em. I kinda ran off ahead, shishishi~ oops.” Luffy scratched the back of his head and then adjusted his strawhat. “I’ll see you two soon, let’s eat delicious food together.” Luffy said while leaving. He was out the entrance before you could utter another word. You saw him again before he ran off because he went back to the front to wave goodbye to you. You waved back.

“...Why did I agree to that??” you muttered under your breath. You felt your heart pound a little faster. “...Shit!” You didn’t interact with anybody outside of Silvia, Doctor Sophia, and the shepherd Antonio. How were you going to do with a whole group of strangers? You took a seat outside and put your head in your hands. You groaned. You had done this to yourself. Dotty hopped down to the floor so she could rub against your legs. Maybe her cuteness would distract you from an existential crisis.

You were waiting for a minute before you caught sight of one of the town’s elders. Claude Peletier was an old, skinny man with tufts of grey hair sticking out from the sides his bowler hat. His shiny bald spot on top of his head contrasted the dark, brown and thick mustache he had on his upper lip. When he saw you, he smiled and removed his hat. You kept your expression neutral as he approached.

“Good evening, it’s wonderful weather today, isn't it?” He gestured to the sky with his hat. He held his bowler hat to his chest, and he waited to see if you would respond. At your silence, he continued. “The flowers in the fields are blooming nicely, and young ladies such as yourself look wonderful with flowers in their hair. My granddaughter loves braiding them into her hair. She could add them to your hair too, if you would like that of course.”

He was met with more silence, so he sighed resigned. Despite it being common knowledge among the town that you didn’t talk, he tried to converse with you whenever possible.

You frowned a little. Out of the town elders, Monsieur Peletier was the only one that tried to be kind to you. He was awkward about it at best, and offensive by accident at worst. You thought about his implication that flowers would look good on you. His language was gendered, but he was trying to compliment you at least.

‘You would look nice with flowers in your hair’. At least he’s trying. You then had the realization that the other town elders were bound to show up soon. If Monsieur Peletier was there to secure a table, it was so the group could eat together.

At the sound of footsteps behind you, you stood up to see Silvia approaching you with an envelope stacked with paper Beris. “Sorry it took me a bit, Maman wanted some help in the kitchen. Here’s your payment for--oh Monsieur Peletier, welcome.”

“Good evening Mademoiselle, it’s good to see you in good health today too.”

“Thank you Monsieur, I’m happy you’re doing well today as well.”

While the two talked, you went inside to grab your bag. You put it on and were ready to leave. The possibility of the town elders arriving at the cafe made you feel anxious. Your relationship with them was strained, and you couldn’t imagine being in their presence for long. Before you were out the front door, you checked the envelope and saw you were overpaid again. You knew trying to reason with Silvia and her mother would be impossible, so you sighed and put the money away in your bag. I want to go home now, let’s go Dotty.

You passed the elder and Silvia on your way out, but Silvia stopped you.

“Wait, you can have dessert, remember? My treat?”

You processed her words. You looked in the direction you had seen Luffy leave to, and you frowned. You wanted to stay, but then the thought about the town elders made you drop the idea. You shake your head, letting Silvia know that you were leaving. She sighed.

“Okay, you’re welcome anytime you want.” She glanced at the older man, putting two and two together. You stood quiet for a few seconds, fidgeting before approaching her. You tugged at the front of her shirt, and you opened your arms.

“...Hm.” You looked up at the brunette with a small smile. Her eyes sparkled like stars.

“Oh! Yes, of course!” Silvia pulled you into a tight hug. Dotty had moved to the top of your head to avoid being crushed. “Come back anytime, I can’t wait to see you.” She released you and she seemed to be glowing. You almost never asked for hugs, so it was an opportunity she always took. You were about to turn to leave, but you locked eyes with the older man. You nodded to him, and then you were leaving La Petite Source. Silvia and Monsieur Peletier looked at each other in surprise.

“She greeted me,” Monsieur Peletier said in delight. “(Y/n) actually acknowledged me instead of ignoring me.” He put his hat back on his head, and tapped the top of it in a show of excitement.

“Yes, they acknowledged you,” Silvia emphasized. “Well Monsieur, would you like a table inside or outside?”

“Oh, we won’t be eating right now,” the elder explained. “The men and I want to eat at the cafe later tonight, around eight o’clock? I wanted to let you know beforehand that we’re coming with our wives. I’m here to look at the dessert menu since your mother is bringing out the seasonal foods.”

“Right, right, of course.” Silvia kept her voice even, hiding her frustration. You left because you thought the group of old men would be appearing soon, but in actuality they would be at the cafe at night. Dammit, couldn’t you have said that earlier? “Please, come inside and I’ll get you a copy of the dessert menu.” Monsieur Peletier followed the young woman to the desk area in the cafe/inn. She pulled out a smaller version of the flier from behind the desk so the old man could take it home with him. “You can show the rest of the elders this and you can see what you would like.”

“Oh thank you Mademoiselle, you’ve a saint.” Monsieur Peletier looked over the menu with a smile. The variety was a wonderful sight. “I’m going to head out to see the others, I can show them this menu.” The elder explained as he and Silvia went back to the front.

“I hope you all find something you’ll like,” Silvia waved goodbye to the old man. “Have a good day.” Once he was out of sight, she sighed in frustration and put a fist on her hip. If only he hadn’t shown, (Y/n) might’ve stayed. No customers right now, dessert menu updated, and they were in a good mood? Goddammit! What rotten luck!

“Slow down Luffy, what cafe has you this excited?”

The young woman heard a man chastising another man in the distance. From around the corner, Silvia saw a young man wearing a strawhat slide into view. He ran towards her direction with a curly haired man chasing him.

“Luffy! Nami is going to get mad again about you running off!”

“This is the place,” the one named Luffy sniffed the air, turning his nose in the direction of Silvia’s cafe/inn. “This is the place with the best desserts!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

You made your way through the town. The gentle bustle on the streets was going on, and you made sure to zone out. You hoped you could gather your courage by tomorrow to return to the cafe. You wanted to visit La Petite Source to have coffee with Doctor Sophia and Silvia, but you also wanted to see Luffy again. You had promised to eat with his crew.

I hope he doesn’t think me too rude for having left...No, there’s no way around it. I just booked it and he won’t know why. You footsteps slowed down when you realized that you were approaching the town’s fountain. You blinked, realizing that you were heading into the heart of the town instead of the field.

I didn’t even notice I was walking this way, I was just trying to get away...You looked over the marble fountain, thankful its damages were all but gone. The beris people threw in for wishes helped pay for its own repairs. You put your hands in your pockets. You sighed, mixed feelings always surfaced with the fountain.

A shiny red ball tapped your foot.

“Pierre! How did you miss?” A young boy’s frustrated tone made you look up. He had brown hair and looked around ten years old. He stopped in his tracks when he saw you, but the little seven year old boy named Pierre kept walking towards you.

“I’m sorry Hector,” said the little brunet boy that was getting closer to you. Once he was a yard away from you, he looked up at you and recognized you. “...Are you (Y/n)?” You nodded and picked up the ball. You walked closer and handed him the ball with a small smile. Pierre crooked his head while looking at you. “Are...are you a boy or a girl?”

You weren’t annoyed by the question. When a child asked you that question, it was in an innocent manner. It was as if they were asking you ‘do you like chocolate ice cream or vanilla ice cream?’ It was when adults asked you the question that you became defensive. There was a difference between genuine curiosity and demanding an answer.

“Pierre! Let’s go,” the older brother grabbed Pierre’s hand to pull him away. “Don’t bother him.”

The little boy held his ground. “I wanna know what (Y/n) says. Papa and Maman say don’t talk to (Y/n) but why?”

“I don’t know...” Hector looked over at you, an internal struggle happening between being curious and wanting to listen to his parents.

“Are you a girl?” Pierre asked you, no malintent in his question. You smiled and shake your head. “So you’re a boy--hm?” You shake your head again. You chuckled at the boys’ expressions and walked around them as you reached up to pet Dotty. Before you were too far from the children, Pierre called out to you. “You look really pretty!”

“Pierre! You can’t tell a boy he’s pretty.”

“Why not? (Y/n) isn’t a boy...or a girl, so I can say they’re pretty.”

You looked over your shoulder and waved at the children. After you received an enthusiastic wave from Pierre and a hesitant one from Hector, you continue on your way out of the town. Dotty was purring from her spot on your shoulder and you were feeling okay. Visits to the town were rare, so you were happy that this day had been pleasant. Children are pretty quick to adapt...I hope they carry that kindness into adulthood.

Notes:

A/N: The creature I made up, the Sekhmet Cat, is a mixture of the Sand Cat and a Siamese Cat.

The Breakfast Table by Carl Moll

Chapter 4: Arrival of the Strawhats

Luffy sat atop the lion head of the Thousand Sunny. He swayed side to side as the pirate ship drew closer to Zermatt Island. The crew was planning to sail to Fisherman Island, but Nami had pointed out that it would take longer than expected. They would need to stockpile on supplies before trying to head to the mysterious underwater island.

After escaping the Florian Triangle (acquiring the new crew member Brook) and dealing with the headache that was the Foxy Pirates at Spa Island, the crew wanted a moment's rest. Luffy was reluctant but agreed on the fact that Fisherman Island would have to wait.

“According to this travel guide I got while in Water 7,” Nami held up a brochure for the crew to see. “Zermatt Island is home to a marine base.”

“W-Wait wait wait a second Nami,” Usopp spoke up. “Why are we headed to an island with a marine base? Isn’t that a terrible idea with the whole, you know, us being pirates??”

“That’s true, that true!” chipped in Chopper. “Shouldn’t we wait for another island?”

“I thought that too, but I think this island can help us. Look,” Nami pointed to the map that had a bird’s eye view of the island. “The northside of the island is where the marine base is. It’s in the main city Verte. To the south--” Nami traced her finger down. “--is a town called Florette. Now, further down is the southern part of the island, and that’s where we can dock.”

“It’s unsafe to enter through the north of course,” Robin looked at the map as Nami was explaining. “But the south is open. It’s an open secret that people can do trade through there.”

“Do trade from the southern area?” Chopper asked, unsure of what Nami and Robin were insinuating.

“Pirates can go to Florette and spend,” Nami rolled up the map. “They’ll allow in people who are pirates because they’re treated like tourists--as long as pirates behave of course.”

“Pirates heading to Florette from the south are going to be too tired to try and cause a scene. From the map, I’d estimate that it’s a three day trip by foot. It’s like a code of honor. ‘You can stop here and recharge as long as you don’t harm the people’ If pirates tried to cause the town harm, the citizens can call on the marine base that’s only about an hour away. It’s a losing situation for pirates hoping to cause a needless ruckus.”

“Since we’ll be there for supplies, we’re in the clear obviously.” Nami smiled at the thought of a quaint, quiet town to stop and rest. “Luffy! You heard that right? We’re going to Florette and we’re keeping a low profile.” Nami didn’t think for a second that Luffy would harm a person without a reason, but she still knew that the captain somehow always ended up causing/getting into trouble.

“Go to Florette, get food,” Luffy responded, his eyes glued to the island drawing closer and closer. Nami sighed at his response but it was the best response Luffy would give.

“Nami-swan~ Robin-chawn~ I made you two smoothies to deal with his harsh sun~” Sanji’s sing-song tone had Nami turn around to be face-to-face with a light pink smoothie. “Is there anything I should get prepared for the trip to this island Nami-chan?”

“Yes, Sanji-kun, I need you to prepare at least three days worth of food for us to take on our way to Florette. Okay, listen everybody!” Nami raised her voice so everybody’s attention was on her. Luffy even turned around to listen--that or he was eyeing the smoothie Nami was drinking. “It’s about a three day trip to Florette, so that means we’ll be away from Sunny. Franky and Zoro are going to stay and we’ll keep in contact with the Baby Den Den Mushi. The rest of us will go to the town to pick up whatever we need. Usopp, get a list from Franky about anything that he needs for future repairs to the Sunny.”

“Got it.” Usopp responded with a salute.

“Tell him that he can start slowing down the ship, the waves are pushing us closer to the island’s cliff.”

Nami took a sip of her smoothie and looked at the island’s 200 hundred meter tall cliffs. The rocks were a mesh of white and brown with specks of green grass and mold leaking into the ocean. One particular spot caught her eye however. It was a triangular shaped hole.

“Wait, is that?...Could it be...?” Nami stopped mid-sentence when she noticed that there was a narrow cave on the side of the island. The only reason she spotted it was because of the way the waves were crashing against the spot. “Is that a cave?” When she walked to the side of the ship, Usopp, Chopper, Robin, and Sanji followed her lead.

“Yohoho~ Nami-san, what would you like us to do?” Brook called from the inside of the ship where he and Franky were steering.

“Oi, we’re close enough now right?” Zoro asked as he climbed down the crow’s nest/training room.

“Yeah, we should be,” Usopp answered while he adjusted his snipper goggles to get a better view of the cave. “It’s a pretty well hidden cave, you’d miss it since it looks like the side of the island.”

“Franky! Brook! We’re going to squeeze the ship into a cave!” Nami shouted. The waves would be relatively calm for a while, so the cave was uncovered and safe. “Sanji, Zoro, pull up the sails.”

“Anything for you Nami-swan~”

“Tch, I just got down from the top.”

“Are you questioning Nami-san’s orders, Marimo-head?”

“What did you say, Ero-cook?”

“The sails, now!” Nami interrupted, knives in her words. It sent the two bickering men scattering to do their jobs. “Chopper, Usopp, Robin, keep and eye on the left and right sides to make sure the ship doesn’t get too close to the walls of the cave.” Chopper and Usopp saluted Nami and moved to their chosen spots. Robin and Chopper were watching the left, while Usopp watched the right. “Luffy, keep an eye on the front and make sure we don’t hit anything.” Nami commanded before she went to the right side of the ship to watch with Usopp.

“Got it!”

With careful instructions from the skilled navigator, the Thousand Sunny was able to squeeze itself into the narrow cave. It was the perfect size to be hidden in the cave, and the water was deep enough so the ship didn’t become stranded. Since it was only one entrance/one exit, the ship had limited mobility. However, the discreteness of the cave made the ship invisible to ships passing by.

The plan stayed the same: Luffy, Usopp, Chopper, Brook, Robin, Sanji, and Nami would go into town to get supplies. Nami would have preferred if the rumbustious captain stayed on the ship, but she knew that would be impossible. Franky and Zoro would stay to protect the ship. If the town was pleasant and safe, Zoro and Franky could drop in to enjoy the town as well. With Thousand Sunny hidden away, the crew didn’t need to worry about rival pirates or marines coming across the ship.

“We’ll see you in a few days, take care you guys,” said Luffy with a large grin. He hosted up his bag that had his food and clothes. “I hope you two can meet us at the town later.”

“Heh, we’ll see you guys in a few days,” Zoro yawned. “We’ll probably meet up at that town eventually.”

“Aow! Here’s to hoping Straw Hat!” Franky smiled and struck his signature pose. “Make sure you guys bring back delicious food and good materials to keep upgrading Thousand Sunny!”

“You can leave that to me Franky,” Usopp added while tossing the ladder down the side of the ship. “Yosh, is everybody ready?”

“Ready!” Luffy, Brook, and Chopper cheered. With a final farewell, the group of seven were on their way to Florette.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The journey through the landscape had been uneventful for the most part. On the first night, the crew stopped and set up camp. Luffy wasn’t ready to go to sleep yet because he had caught sight of a rabbit. It led to his request for Sanji to cook rabbit for dinner. Luffy pleaded with the chef until he got the response “Catch one, and I’ll cook it.” Sanji thought with the lack of sunlight to see, Luffy would drop the idea and eat the dinner he already had.

He was wrong.

“That’ll be easy! Usopp, let’s catch rabbit for dinner!”

Luffy looked around until he caught sight of movement in a dried bush. The creature was in view, and Luffy’s mouth started to water. The rabbit was four feet long and looked around ten pounds. It had plenty of meat to feed Luffy. “Usopp, Usopp, look!” Luffy whispered loudly. The sniper adjusted his goggles to see the animal.

“What a unit,” Usopp whispered back as he prepared his slingshot. Luffy waited beside him, but the rabbit was gone all of a sudden. “Huh?? Where did it--?”

“There!” Luffy pointed. The rabbit was meters away from the original spot. It adjusted its legs, and stung forward at the speed of a bullet. “Ehhh??”

The rest of the crew were watching the same scene, and they were confused as well. Sanji’s previous stance changed; he wanted them to catch at least one rabbit. He was curious and wanted to try the meat of such a fast creature.

“Over there!” Luffy pointed to movement in another bush as he and Usopp attempted to hunt. “Gomu gomu no...Pistol!” Luffy’s punch destroyed the bush, but the rabbit ducked the fist and sprung away. “How are they so fast?”

“Rokuren Mamushi Boshi!” Usopp shot six Kayaku Boshis at the same time that moved in a snake like pattern. The rabbit dodged the attacks, leaving Usopp flabbergasted.

“Dos Manos: Strangle,” Robin crossed her arms and made two arms appear in order to subdue the animal. The rabbit almost escaped her crushing grasp, except Sanji ran to the animal to deliver the final blow. He lifted his leg to aim at the head.

“Tête de Lapin,” he muttered as he delivered a quick blow to the head. It was dead from the impact. Sanji picked up the killed hunt and made his way to the camp. Luffy was hopping from foot to foot while Usopp sighed, thankful they were able to get at least one rabbit.

“It took four people to catch one big rabbit,” Nami noted and Robin giggled.

Usopp tried to make a case for himself, but he huffed instead when he heard Brook laugh and a rabbit nearby spring away at incredible speeds. It was a great catch for the crew. Sanji held the rabbit out, showing how it was a meter long. That night, the crew ate rabbit stew and were able to have an extra meal saved for the future. Tents were set up for sleeping not long after, and the crew rested.

The second day was uneventful, but Sanji had to stop Luffy from trying to chase after the rabbits at dusk. It would be better to not waste energy. Sanji wasn’t going to waste his breath just because the captain wanted rabbit again.

“You have food already!”

Even though he wanted to cook wild rabbit meat again, he’d rather get ingredients for the ship. It seemed a little pointless to not have rabbit meat stored for future use. The crew was a little tired by the second night. The landscape wasn’t a hot-and-dry sandy desert like Alabasta was, but it was semiarid. This meant that it was around 21-27 C (70-80 F) in the morning, and evening temperatures were cool at around 10 C (50 F). Everybody was okay in the mornings except for poor Chopper, who was having to fan himself every so often. The problem was mostly the lack of water. The crew had to make sure to ration their water supply.

The third day was when they saw a glimpse of the town Florette. Nami couldn’t wait to find an inn so they could all shower, but Luffy was ready to explore. He finished off the rest of his water and declared he was going to search through the town first. He ran off before Nami could say anything. She yelled after him, but then she sighed and breathed in.

She was tired, so she wasn’t going to use the rest of her energy to yell at her captain. At the moment, all she wanted was a nice, cool bath.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The town was, well, a town. More important, there was food in the town. The air was filled with spices that coat the back of his throat but were laced with an undeniable sweetness. It melded with the scent of the vegetables the vendors were selling in their stands. The town was perfect or, at least, perfect enough. Then, from afar, Luffy sees someone. They stand in stark contrast against everything else. A blip in the otherwise seamless, flawless disposition of the town. And, he can't help but wonder, "Why are they different?"

In the talkative and bustling little town, there was a deafening silence.

“You there! You look like you have a healthy appetite!”

A man in his late thirties tore Luffy’s gaze away from the stranger. The pirate glanced back and forth between the mysterious person with the cat and the vegetable stand he was being ushered to. Luffy’s eyes decided to remain glued to the greens. His stomach was demanding he ate. Luffy didn’t register everything the man was claiming about the produce, but he heard it was delicious.

“You just have to pay--”

“Oh, I don’t have money. It’s with my crew, shishishi~”

Luffy’s laugh silenced the open mouthed, vegetable salesman. The pirate walked away, gratitude in his voice but with no desire to stay. Luffy made sure to sidestep the frowning salesman and the feuding chef. By the way the chef had grabbed the front of the butcher’s shirt, Luffy knew it was time to leave the area if he was to get any delicious food in his system.

The mystery person was gone.

The disruption in the flawless disposition of the town had left, so he left the area. His original goal for delicious food was back in full force.

“Ooh~ This place smells good too~” Luffy’s nose was in the air, eyes closed as he visualized what the food looked like. It was meaty, leafy, spicy, sweet. There were many scents mixing together making his mouth drool. When he opened his eyes, he saw he was in a cafe.

”It smells so good here too...Ah! The mystery person!” Lady luck was on Luffy’s side. The person from before blinked at him, confused by his pointing. “Hey, what are you looking at?” He walked up beside them to look at the flier. “A list of desserts? Those look tasty! Flan, crêpes, daifuku--oh, cotton candy milkshake? Chopper would love that.” Luffy crossed his arms and crooked his head. “Hm, should we eat here? Is there a meat dessert?”

“Pfft...erm...The best desserts are here,” the stranger’s quiet voice pulled Luffy from his musing. That voice was not what Luffy had expected.

“Huh? Really?” He looked over at them. “You don’t sound like I thought you would.” Luffy didn’t mean to come across as such a blunt person, but it was in his nature. Luffy did not hold his thoughts back. So, when he spoke again, it was his most honest and true feelings. “Shishishi~ You’re pretty cool.”

That was Luffy’s first meeting with (Y/n) and Dotty.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

When the rest of the crew was taken to La Petite Source, they were thankful Luffy had found them a cafe/inn. They would get to eat and then rest/wash up/relax. Silvia saw the group approaching, so she had asked them to wait a few seconds in order to arrange a table to accommodate all seven people. After polite introductions and arrangements for rooms, Silvia ignored Sanji’s flirtatious advances, and she shot down Brook’s request to see her panties.

“Ask me something like that again, and I can easily get the whole town to turn on the pervy skeleton who needs to be exorcised.”

Luffy didn’t know a smile could look so cold. He also didn’t know skeletons could turn pale. Nami had smacked the musician into the ground and apologized to the annoyed brunette. Everybody was tired but in a happy mood while they sat at their table. Luffy, however, was pouting. He sighed and thanked the kind server when she poured him a glass of water after having taken their orders.

“Thank you so much, we’ll be going to our rooms after eating. We’re so grateful this is a restaurant and an inn,” Nami said before she glanced over at the pouting Luffy to add, “I apologize for our idiot captain, he knows food takes time to be cooked.”

“It’s alright,” Silvia finished pouring water into the last glass. “You guys traveled through the desert for three days, you must be tired. No worries though, my mother is happy to have guests over and is cooking with gusto.”

“I’m not upset that the food is being cooked,” huffed Luffy as he put his chin to the table. Usopp shook his head, but Chopper crooked his head curious. “I’m upset because there were supposed to be eight of us eating together...no, wait, nine.”

“You mean Franky and the shitty swordsman?” Sanji guessed.

“No, somebody I met today. They said this place has the best desserts!”

“A local then?” asked Robin.

“Yeah,” Luffy perked up, and he sat up straight. “Their names are (Y/n) and Dotty!”

“...(Y/n)?!” Silvia was shocked to hear your name come from the black haired stranger. Everybody looked at Silvia confused, but she was focused on Luffy only. “Are you sure their name was (Y/n)? They spoke to you?”

“Uh-huh,” Luffy nodded and smiled. “They had a cat sitting on their shoulder named Dotty.”

“...No way,” Silvia mumbled under her breath, her hand under her chin in the thinking pose. “(Y/n) talked to somebody…”

“Is that so unusual?” Nami asked.

“Ah--well, in a way,” Silvia responded. “They’re very shy, so…” The conversation was cut short when the kitchen doors opened. The chef rolled out the tray holding the crew’s appetizers. Silvia excused herself so she could bring the crew their food. With the food on the table, the crew dropped the previous conversation in favor of getting the mouthwatering food into their stomachs. After everybody had their fill, dessert included, the Strawhat crew went to their respective rooms.

Nami and Robin were sharing a room, and the other five Strawhats were to share another room. Silvia told them what time meals were prepared and to feel free to ask any questions they had. She bid the guests a goodnight and went back to the cafe. A large party of old men and their wives had just entered the cafe.

“This is a good place you found Luffy,” said Chopper from his spot on the bed. He rolled around so he could enjoy the soft sheets. “The cotton candy milkshake was delicious~”

“The desserts were great weren’t they? Shishishi~”

Luffy hopped onto the bed beside Chopper, making the doctor squeal in delight as he was launched into the air. He giggled as he fell back down.

“The desserts were delicious, this mystery person recommended well,” said Sanji as he took a drag of his cigarette and then blew it out the open window. “But there is something important you haven’t really answered Luffy.”

“Hm? What’s that?”

The captain sat up, and then moved to the side when Usopp flopped on the bed as well so Chopper was launched in the air again. Brook chuckled from his spot on the armchair as he watched the three pirates get comfortable on the bed.

“This mystery person…” Sanji took another drag and then blew it out, letting the smoke dance its way out the window. “Are they a beautiful woman?!”

“Yohoho~ It sounded like you were going to ask something serious Sanji-san.” Brook laughed at the blond man’s glare.

“Shut up! You’re curious too!”

“Hm….?” Luffy put his finger to his head and thought. The question was a little confusing. The answer was up to interpretation. Beauty is subjective.

Luffy thought you looked cool. You had a feline on your shoulder and were a walking mystery, so coolness was a form of beauty, right? Cool=beautiful? Would Sanji think the same? Some people thought the sunrise was beautiful but others would say sunset is more beautiful. Weren’t they similar? They were both beautiful, couldn’t they agree to that? What about the full moon? It was a different type of beauty, but it was an amazing sight to see still, right?

...What was he thinking about again??

“Ah, Luffy-san’s face is turning red.” Brook pointed out.

Usopp sat up and cleared his throat. “I have an easier way to ask. Oi, Luffy,” Usopp turned and looked at Luffy to ask, “This person, (Y/n), do they look like Nami, Robin, or Silvia?”

Luffy’s face started to return to its regular shade. He dropped his hand, smiled, and answered with a simple:

“Nope!”

Usopp gestured to the captain.

“See? Just ask the right question and you’ll get an answer.”

“Geez, what a simple-minded captain,” Sanji sighed disappointed, but then he smiled. “Well it doesn’t matter, Nami-chan and Robin-swan’s beauty is enough. And now, Silvia-chwan makes a trifecta of beauty~ Melody~”

Usopp sighed and shrugged his shoulders, muttering “You’re the simpleminded one really.” Luffy was lying on his back, staring at the ceiling while ignoring Sanji’s soliloquies about beautiful women. Brook had even joined in with the chef’s silliness. Luffy was too busy wondering one thing through the noise.

“Will I get to meet them again?”

Notes:

A/N: For a mental picture, the island’s side looks like the Dingli Cliffs of Malta. The rabbits on the island are based on the Flemish Giant rabbit. Absolute units.

Le marché, Charlieu by Marie-François Firmin-Girard

Chapter 5: The Mystery Plant

Silvia was awake before everybody else at the break of dawn. Her duty as the hostess demanded timeliness, and it was a call she was glad to answer. She wore a dark blue, overall dress and a sunflower yellow button up shirt before she went downstairs. After she put on her chocolate brown boots, she was preparing the cafe along with her mother for the customers.

The day began as usual at La Petite Source.

That morning was refreshing for the Strawhat crew. Their harsh three day trip through the desert was behind them, and they were all well rested. Nico Robin contacted the ship to give Franky and Zoro an update of where they were. Nami had suggested for the crew to stay in the town for three days, so Franky and Zoro would have to wait six more days before seeing them again.

“If you want to make the trip to this town, you can,” Nami pointed out. “It’s a three day trip to get here, but the town has a calm atmosphere and you can relax. We can stay longer than three days.”

“Huh, fresh meals do sound good,” came the response from a calm voice. “We’ve been reheating food for three days already.”

“Oi, oi, no need to complain. The food Curly Cook made is SUPER hot or cold,” the other crew member stated. “Take your time today, we’ll see if we stop by. Don’t wanna leave Sunny alone in this cave while there’s a Marine Base so close to the town you’re in.”

“That’s a reasonable concern,” Robin looked over at Nami. “How do you think the waters will treat the ship?”

“It’s going to be fine for about five months,” said Nami as she opened the window to allow fresh morning air into the room. “From the pattern against the cliffs, I can tell that the water is receding during this time. The cave will be uncovered for a while so it’s going to be fine. We could stay a while in this town, but let’s not do to that.”

“Aow~ That’s great to hear! You guys have a suuuper time in Florette! I’ll call you with updates from here. Tell Long Nose that I look forward to whatever he ends up buying. Can’t wait to see what amazing inventions he’s got in mind.” Robin smiled at the shipwright’s enthusiasm.

“Very well, I’ll talk to you soon. Have a good day Franky, Zoro.”

“Ciao Nico Robin! You too Nee-chan! Oi, say bye, don’t be rude.”

“Huh...? Tch, okay. Bye you two, take care.” With that, the call ended. Robin smiled, and she put away the miniature snail.

“Do you think the boys will be awake by now?” Robin asked before she headed towards the door. Nami walked up beside her and nodded. The orange haired woman was correct because they both heard Luffy, Usopp, and Chopper’s faint cheers about breakfast. Upon opening the door, the two women were able to smell the food that had roused the boys from their slumber.

“Smells as good as Sanji’s cooking.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The mid-afternoon was when you were awake, as well as Dotty. The blackout curtains kept the harsh sunlight out, but some sunlight did creep in letting you know you hadn’t woken too late. You yawned and stretched, still feeling a little tired. You massage your forehead to release the tension there; you were still upset about leaving La Petite Source without giving the strawhat wearing pirate a proper explanation. You groaned and ran your hand down your face.

“Mrow?” Dotty stretched and then hopped up to your bed. She purred when you scratched the side of her face.

“It’s alright, I’m just feeling anxious. What else is new?”

You crawled out of bed and begin your “morning” routine. You were taught how to take care of your skin by Gabriel, so you continued the steps they taught you. It was a routine you used to do with Gabriel, and it helped make your tiny cottage feel like a home.

Step 1: Wash your face and use a face cleanser before your shower, and then use toner for your skin.

Step 2: Put on serum your skin type liked.

Step 3: Hydrate with moisturizer/sunscreen that protects your skin from the sun.

After you were finished with steps 1 and 2, you ate breakfast with Dotty. “Let’s go to the waterfall while it’s still warm out. Gotta shower.” The small wildcat meowed to let you know she was finished eating.

Once you were finished, you put on moisturizer and felt refreshed. You returned to the cottage to set away your items. You decided to give yourself a break from the binder that day. It would be dangerous for your body to use it too often. You wore a sports bra instead. For your outerwear, you wore light-colored cotton clothes that were breathable for the desert. Long pants and a long-sleeved shirt covered your skin, so they were perfect for when the sun was still high in the sky.

“It’s going to be a little hotter than usual.”

You parted the curtain to look out the window. The sky held little to no clouds. It was a ‘The trees are the only shade’ kind of day. You knew it would be colder at night, so you went to the drawer to pull out a sweater. You folded it and put it into your shoulder sling backpack.

You opened the jewelry box that sat on top of the drawer. You pulled out a ring. It was your most cherished jewelry piece. No matter the outfit, you always wore it. It was a wire wrapped stone ring, and it was the first piece of jewelry Gabriel had made for you. The centerpiece was a dark blue stone you had in your hand when you were found. You had been holding it tight, so it had to be important.

Your picture with Gabriel stared back at you from the opened jewelry box. Your smile strained a little because you were trying to keep yourself from becoming overwhelmed. “Good morning Gabriel. I miss you.”

You walked to the tiny kitchen to pack yourself and Dotty food and water. After you had double checked what you packed, you were ready to leave. You had no actual plans for the day. You had hunted and sold the rabbit meat you needed before, so you didn’t need to take your large bag for the rabbits. You could use the day to relax.

“Let’s go,” you opened the door, and Dotty trotted out. “I just need to check on the roses, and we’re good to go.”

Dotty stopped a meter away from your front door and meowed to something in the distance. You weren’t sure what she was making a fuss about until you squint your eyes. Your eyes focused on a lone figure that was accompanied by what looked like a herd of sheep. One particular sheep had large horns protruding from its head. The figure shielded their eyes with their hands in order to get a better look at you before they waved at you.

“...Signore...Antonio?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“How has your trip through the town of Florette been, Nami?”

Robin was sitting at a table inside the cafe, enjoying a cup of coffee. The navigator smiled as she held up two bags that contained new purchases. Robin herself had done some window shopping. She had given in and bought a book. “Have you noticed the lovely plants that are in the town?”

“I have,” Nami set her bags down as she took a seat at Robin’s table. “For being so close to a desert, it’s pretty lush among the town.”

“More coffee, Robin-san?” Silvia offered. Robin nodded and held up her cup. As Silvia poured the dark drink, she held up a pitcher of water for Nami. “Water?” She poured the woman a glass of fresh water after she nodded. “Florette is connected to a system of underground streams and a main fountain, so this oasis flourishes despite the desert that’s close by. The town’s charming point is the refreshing feeling it gives off, isn’t it?”

“It is. It would be nice to stay here a while,” Nami sighed. “But we have an island in mind that we’re heading to.”

“The life of a traveler~” Silvia giggled. “By the way, your companions are still in town. I know you’d asked them to be here at this time, but you’re the first ones back.”

“Ahhh, of course. I would be surprised if we weren’t the first ones here honestly.”

Nami took a sip of her water, and thought about the reasons everybody was late. Sanji was checking the food options available to bring back to the ship...as well as flirting with the beautiful women he met along the way. Usopp was getting supplies for Franky but also buying gadgets for his new inventions. Brook and Chopper were accompanying Luffy who wanted to explore.

“Nami-swan~ Robin-chwan~! I’ve returned with some delicious food for you two~” Sanji entered the cafe with a grocery bag on one arm, and a small bag in his other hand. “I’ve seen the food they have to offer here. Once we leave, I know what I’ll buy to take back to the Sunny.”

“Thank you, Sanji-kun,” Nami took the offered bag and pulled out two mini muffins. She handed one to Robin and then bit into the other one. “I have some places in mind to stop at before leaving too.”

“Oooi, I’m back,” Usopp appeared with bags full of items. “I’ve gotten my shopping out of the way, so I’m going to take these to the room. Ah? Luffy and the others aren’t back yet? We left at the same time.”

“No, not yet,” Sanji took a puff of his cigarette. “Might’ve gotten lost. ”

Just as Sanji said that, four people entered the cafe from different directions. From the left it was Luffy, Chopper, and Brook. From the right, it was a sharp dressed woman with brown skin and medium length coily, black hair. Her rosy pink, flowy pants complemented her cream colored blouse. Blue platform sandals completed her outfit. She went to a table for two by the front desk and set her messenger bag on the table. Before Silvia could head over to her, Sanji was already looking at her with heart eyes.

“Oooh, beautiful~!”

The woman blinked at the exclamation and looked up confused.

“Hm...hello?” She continued her previous action of removing items from her bag. She sat down after she had taken out a notebook, pens, a book, and some plants. “New faces, huh…”

“Doctor, good evening!” Silvia’s eyes lit up and she smiled. She made her way over to the woman, but Sanji was there right alongside her.

“Mademoiselle, such beauty you grace us with--”

“Please don’t interrupt me, I’m working.”

“Ah?”

“I’m working.”

Sanji blinked, processing the woman’s words. Her straightforward tone and upturned hand that was making a barrier for Sanji not to cross had him frozen in place. She didn’t even make eye contact since she was busy turning a particular looking plant in her hand.

“I have water for you Doctor Sophia,” Silvia continued as if Sanji was not there.

The two women exchanged pleasantries while Luffy, Chopper, and Brook walked up to the rest of the crew. Silvia went on to tell the doctor about the new guests staying in the inn upstairs. Sophia looked up and nodded in the direction of the Strawhats. Unfortunately, she drew the attention of a pervy skeleton.

“Yohoho~ Mademoiselle, may I see your panties?”

“You’re a skeleton.”

“I’m Brook and I ate the Yomi Yomi no Mi, it’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“You can see them if I’m allowed to cut you open, see how you tick.” Sophia put the plant down and shot Brook a bored glare. “Maybe keep your head in a jar to figure you out.”

“Y-Yohohoho, so scary!” Brook brought a hand up to his throat, but Luffy laughed at the situation.

“That’s twice I’ve seen Brook somehow pale, haha~”

“M-Melody…”

Sanji muttered dejected at being ignored, blue lines of sadness appearing on his head. Nami rolled her eyes and called out to him with a fake-sweet voice. She said she wanted to talk about budgeting and food items, but it was an excuse to get Sanji back to their group. Sanji’s mood flipped to lovestruck-happiness when he made his way to the table Nami and Robin were at. Doctor Sophia returned to her task of investigating the plant from before.

“What do you have there, Doctor?” asked Silvia.

“It’s a new plant I haven’t seen before. Your uncle’s sheep would chew on it, but then spit it out. (Y/n) saw them chewing it and asked if I knew what it was, so I’m trying to identify it.”

“Ah! (Y/n)?”

Luffy, suddenly at the table with Sophia and Silvia, made both women jolt at his speed. The doctor nodded and asked how he knew your name. “I met them yesterday. They were going to eat with my crew here, but left before we all got here. Do you know where they are?”

“Are you sure it was (Y/n)?”

“Yes, he said Dotty was on their shoulder.” Silvia assured. “I found it hard to believe too. He’s been using their proper pronouns, so I do think (Y/n) introduced themselves.” Luffy crooked his head confused at Silvia’s statement. The server noticed his confusion and ventured, “(Y/n) goes by they/them pronouns. They told you, right?”

“Nah! They kinda just gave that energy, I guess? It’s good to know though, so thanks!”

“Excuse me,” a small voice interrupted. The two women looked to the side to see the Strawhat’s doctor by the table. “What’s that you’re holding? It smells interesting.”

“I...I don’t know?” The doctor leaned over, fascinated by the reindeer. “Who are you?”

“I’m Tony Tony Chopper, and I’m a reindeer. I ate the Hito Hito no Mi. I’m the Strawhats’ doctor!” The reindeer introduced himself, and Luffy crouched beside him to pat his back. He complimented the doctor on his introduction. “That doesn’t make me happy at all~ You asshole~” Chopper sang while doing his wiggly dance.

Sophia and Silvia both thought the exact same thought: He’s so cuuuute!

“Ah! Before I forget, that plant smells kind of like spearmint? Flowery and spearmint?”

“It does, doesn’t it?” Sophia brought the plant close to her nose. “If I had a stronger nose, maybe I could sniff them out and find more. But alas, the human nose can only do so much.” She held the plant out for Chopper and Luffy to sniff at.

“Smells good~”

The doctor had a lightbulb moment.

“Wait, could you maybe do me a favor? From one doctor to the next? I believe this plant has potential healing properties, so could you use your nose to find some more in the desert? I’ll share my findings with you of course.” Sophia glanced outside. “So would you consider going on this treasure hunt?”

“You want me to look for that plant?”

“Yes please. (Y/n) could only get me this sample because the sheep they were watching over ate the rest. If I can get a small biodome growing, I can get this plant to grow and show us what it can do. If the sheep were chewing on it, there must be a reason.”

“Sounds interesting, doesn’t it Chopper? Let’s go explore and see what we can find.” Chopper thought for a second before he nodded and agreed to follow Sophia’s request. He was curious about what the plant’s healing properties could be. “Oooi, I’m going to go explore the desert with Chopper!” Luffy called out to his crew. “Could I have food and water to take with me? I need meat so I can have the energy to explore.”

“I’ll have a bento ready for you in a few minutes,” Silvia said with a smile. She didn’t think Luffy would be lacking in any energy for adventure.

She poured Doctor Sophia a glass of water before she went to the kitchen to inform her mother about Luffy’s request. While the food was being packed, Madame Garreaux hummed in amusement at being able to cook a variety of foods for the new guests. Sophia told Chopper about her current findings on the plant, and Luffy was given a time to return to the inn so he wouldn’t be late for dinner by the crew. Silvia was out from the kitchen with two meals wrapped. A meat heavy bento for Luffy and a vegetarian bento for Chopper.

“We’ll be back later! Bye bye!”

Chopper and Luffy bid their farewells as they headed to the desert. Chopper transformed into his Walk Point so it would be easier to walk through the rocky terrain.

“I’m not too surprised the captain still wants to explore despite having explored most of the town today,” Brook chuckled while sipping on water. “I wonder if he’ll have better luck tomorrow finding this (Y/n) person?”

Luffy and Chopper were getting closer to the outskirts of the town, when they passed by a man with rusty-brown hair and a bushy beard. He had brown, dusty pants and a loose blue shirt. He tilted his wide brimmed strawhat to Luffy and Chopper when they passed him. “Good day, I hope you have plenty of energy to go into the desert.”

“You bet I do,” Luffy replied as he walked backwards to face the man after walking past him. “I’m going on a plant treasure hunt!”

“Hahaha! That’s the spirit!” The middle aged man laughed. He waved to Luffy and Chopper and wished them luck on their quest. From there, the man walked and passed building after building. He had one place in mind to stop at, so the street vendor’s bountiful crops were no distraction to him.

The shepherd reached his destination. He looked up at the cafe’s name before he passed the patio to enter. “Silvia! Your Zio is here to visit!”

“Zio Antonio?” Silvia moved away from the front desk to greet the man. “Zio! It’s so good to see you, how are you?”

“In good health, mia nipote,” The man extended his arms to hug his niece. He gave her a bear hug, and they both laughed. “I’m stopping by for a few days, it’s been a long time since I took a break from wandering through Zermatt.”

“And the sheep?”

“With (Y/n) of course!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

You half-opened your eyes, but you closed them again. You were feeling relaxed and well rested after your break.

I need to practice my forms some more, you tried to reason with yourself so you would get up. You knew you needed to practice your martial art forms daily. But I did pretty okay today, so maybe a couple of more minutes. This shade feels so niiiice~.

You yawned as you snuggled more into the tall, dry grass under the tree. You opened an eye to peak at the sheep shuffling around you. Antonio’s herd was well behaved, so you weren’t worried about them causing trouble. Dotty was keeping an eye on them, and the herd’s male, Cesar, was a strong and protective sheep leader.

The sheep were fluffy like the usual sheep one would think of when they hear the word “sheep”, but Antonio’s sheep were Zermatt Sheep. Their wool was shorter and light brown, plus the male and female sheep had horns. The male’s horns were larger and curled.

Antonio cared for the herd, so he could collect the wool that was fireproof and gather the ewe’s milk. The herd allowed themselves to be tamed. Having a shepherd meant they could travel throughout the island without worrying about predators. It was a win-win. You were a little surprised at how comfortable the sheep were around Dotty. She was one of their natural predators. You guessed it was because Dotty had no killing intention towards them, so they were calm.

I’ll take them to another spot soon. There’s shade elsewhere too. Just a few more minutes. You closed your eyes and napped again.

There was a shuffle in the grass a few feet away from you. Your eyes move behind your still closed eyelids. You wondered if you were dreaming as you heard Cesar bleat at somebody.

“I’m not here to take anybody!” You heard an agitated voice yell at the herd’s male. It was a youthful and childish voice, so you thought it was a kid from the town. You heard another voice chuckle and they said, “Is this a tiny goat? Shishi~” Cesar bleated again as he shoved the stranger away from a baby Zermatt Sheep. “Gah! You’re an asshole…”

“Mrow…?”

“Ah? Dotty?”

The stranger’s voice sounded familiar.

You sat up when you heard footsteps approaching your spot. You were face to face with a reindeer wearing a pink hat that had a white X on it. The blue nose creature looked surprised to see you, and they were sweating a little in the shock of your sudden appearance. Before the reindeer could do anything, you smiled and brought your hands to the sides of his face.

“Hi, hello~ You’re so lovely~”

You assumed you were dreaming because there was no way a reindeer would be in the desert.

Chopper didn’t have time to be embarrassed by your compliments. You were scratching the perfect spots on his face. In your half asleep state, you didn’t notice that Luffy was pushing Cesar back by the horns. He stopped his scuffle with Cesar to look over at you. You were unaware of how Luffy was transfixed by the carefree and loving smile you had on your face as you pet Chopper.

At that moment, Luffy realized he wanted to see you smile like that again.

In his distraction, Luffy didn’t notice how Cesar had moved back in order to run at him at full force. “OOOF!” The strawhat pirate fell back, but he did backrolls in order to take the fall and stand up again. Luffy held his chest, right on the spot the horned sheep had hit him.

“C-Cesar,” you rubbed your eyes to make sure you were awake. Chopper blinked and shook his head. He had been enjoying the pats so much that he’d forgotten about the animal that was pissed at their intrusion. Chopper watched as you reach for your bag to pull out a carrot. You stood up and walked over to the furious sheep.

Cesar had flared his nose and positioned himself to run at Luffy again, but you waved the orange vegetable in front of his face. The sheep followed the carrot, having forgotten his anger. You then sternly, but lovingly, smacked the sheep on his nose with the pointy vegetable.

“Stop it.”

Cesar bleated at you, but you rolled your eyes. “Your herd isn’t even watching you show off.” You pointed with the carrot to the ewes. You were right. Cesar’s mouth fell open when he saw how his herd was eating grass, ignoring his fight. You plopped the carrot into the grumpy sheep’s mouth and watched him sulk back to the ewes.

“L-Luffy! Are you okay?” The reindeer asked as he ran to Luffy and transformed into a bipedal animal. You rubbed your eyes again to make sure you weren’t dreaming. The reindeer had transformed into a walking, talking plush toy? “Doctor, we need a doctor---wait that’s me!”

“I’m okay Chopper,” Luffy dusted himself off and pat his chest. “It’s a good thing I’m a rubberman, I think he wanted to break my bones!”

Rubberman? You wondered. A Devil Fruit user? Is the reindeer a Devil Fruit user too? When Luffy pulled at his cheek to show its stretchiness, you got your answer to the first question.

“A hit like that would’ve cracked your sternum,” Chopper sighed, thankful his captain was laughing the situation off. It meant he was fine. You, however, flinched at the idea of how Luffy could have gotten hurt. “The sheep thinks I’m here to woo the ewes away from him. I just wanted to ask them a question.”

“Yeah, where to find the mystery plant?”

Mystery plant…? Does he mean that plant?

When Luffy’s eyes locked with yours, his whole demeanor beamed. “(Y/n)! Thank you for stopping the mad goat!” He walked up to you, but you looked down embarrassed. You didn’t think you would meet him again so soon, so you weren’t sure what to say. “Ah, why did you suddenly leave yesterday? You were going to eat with me and my crew. You and Dotty.” He pointed to the cat perched on a tall rock. Dotty meowed from her spot.

“I’m...I’m really sorry,” you muttered. “I couldn’t stay.”

“Hmmm...okay! I forgive you. You couldn’t stay, but there’ll be a next time.”

“Huh? Um...thank you.” You looked up, surprised at the young man’s quick acceptance.

“I’m really happy to see you again, I was really worried I wouldn’t.” Luffy nodded and crossed his arms, a thoughtful expression on his face. “When I was exploring the town, I was hoping I’d get the chance to come across you.”

Why did you want that? Was it because you wanted to know the reason I left? But you haven’t even asked, you just accepted my response… You remembered you had on a sports bra instead of your binder. You crossed your arms and shrunk away from the pirate at the realization. Luffy hummed confused before a lightbulb went off on his head.

“Oh! I almost forgot, Chopper!” Luffy called out to the plushie looking reindeer. “This is the person that told me about the inn. Their name is (Y/n). (Y/n), this is my ship’s doctor, Chopper.” When Luffy heard Dotty’s distant meow, he added, “And that’s their cat, Dotty!”

“I heard Doctor Sophia talking about you with Silvia-san.” Chopper politely bowed. “It’s nice to meet you, (Y/n)-san!”

“It’s nice to meet you too...”

You were flabbergasted. The doctor didn’t say anything or think twice about how Luffy introduced you. Was Luffy’s crew like him? So accepting? The idea of his crew being like him had you wonder what could have happened had you stayed in the cafe. Before any what-ifs invaded your mind, Dotty walked over to you and rubbed against your legs. You smiled and picked the cat up to hold her in your arms where she purred satisfied.

“Oh, um, you said you wanted to ask the herd a question...you can talk to animals?” You asked Chopper in order to change the subject. The doctor nodded.

“I’m Tony Tony Chopper, and I’m a reindeer who ate the Hito Hito no Mi. I may talk and walk on two legs because of it, but I can still talk to animals.”

“I see,” you looked down at the wildcat in your arms. “Can the animals understand humans when we talk to them?”

“Ah, animals can’t understand human speech, but sometimes they can feel what a person wants to say. Since I’m a reindeer, I don’t have that barrier and can talk to them.” Chopper explained. “I wanted to ask one of the sheep where to find this plant and what it’s for.”

Chopper reached into his blue backpack and pulled out a small green plant. The stem was square-shaped and the green leaves were rough and veiny with little specks of purple and blue. You immediately recognized it.

“The mystery plant,” you whispered. You hummed before saying, “Wait one second please.”

You walked away with Dotty climbing onto your shoulder. You approached a pregnant ewe that was nodding off after having eaten enough grass. You patted her head to wake her. The ewe stirred confused at being awoken. When she saw it was you, she stood up and followed you back to where Luffy and Chopper were waiting. “This is Lily, you can try asking her.”

Chopper nodded and he stepped forward with the plant. Before he could utter a sentence--he got to say “Um,”--, Lily sniffed the plant and ate it.

“....THE MYSTERY PLANT!” Luffy and Chopper yelled in disbelief as their eyes bulged and their mouths dropped open.

You closed your eyes and ran a hand down your face. You could not understand animals, but you could feel how Dotty was laughing at the situation.

Notes:

I want to quickly add that I have a Wattpad by the same name, desertspells. [edit: I deleted my Wattpad account. I only post on AO3]

Moonlight in Beaulieu by Frits Thaulow

Chapter 6: New Friend

You were pinching the bridge of your nose as you tried to mask your annoyance.

You weren’t sure if you should get onto Lily for having eaten the only plant you were able to get for Doctor Sophia or if you should tell Luffy to stop trying to pry the pregnant ewe’s mouth open. The plant was already mush in her mouth, so it was pointless trying to salvage it. Chopper was standing still with tears comically falling down his cheeks as he held up the tiny, leftover stem of the mysterious plant. He sniffled.

“Doctor Sophia’s plant…How am I going to go back without it?”

“Give it back.” Luffy grumbled while he tried, and failed, to open Lily’s mouth.

The ewe glared at the strawhat wearing pirate. She chewed faster, and as she did her mouth started to foam. Luffy let go of Lily in surprise. What was happening? You, on the other hand, watched the sheep’s mouth with a bored expression. The ewe gurgled and then spit the foam onto the floor.

It was exactly as you had seen before.

“Meeeh!” Lily grinned, showing off her teeth. “Meeeh, meh.”

“Eh? Clean now?” repeated the doctor.

“What’s clean?” asked Luffy.

“It’s what Lily said,” Chopper explained. “What do you mean ‘clean now’?” Lily began talking to Chopper, but you and Luffy had no idea what she was saying. You both shrugged at each other. It all sounded like ‘Meh meeh’ to you. Chopper nodded and hummed when he processed her words. “Ehhh? It sounds like...toothpaste?”

“Toothpaste?” Echoed you and Luffy.

“Uh-huh. Lily says ‘These plants help our mouths feel fresh and clean. You chew them, and then after it foams, you spit it out. Your teeth are clean afterwards' It sounds like the sheep use the plants like toothpaste.”

Ooooh, that explains why they don’t eat it. You tilted your head. It’s a natural toothpaste. No wonder their teeth are so clean!

“Where can we get more of that mystery plant?” Luffy asked and he crossed his arms. “If we can’t take back the original plant, then maybe we can take back a new one.”

Chopper asked the ewe the same question, but her response was less than desired: She had no idea.

The plant tended to appear at random, so the sheep would take advantage of chewing it up whenever they came across it. It was hard to find, but easy to smell. If the sheep were able to move onto a new plot of land, maybe they could get the scent of a new batch. You looked up at the sky and noticed the sun receding to the west. You thought it would be a good time to usher the sheep to a new location. Without saying a word, you walked over to Lily and pat her head. She began following you when you made your way to the herd. Dotty jumped off your shoulder at your signal to start herding the large sheep.

“Allé, allé!”

You ushered the sheep to follow your lead. Dotty was going around making sure the younger sheep were close to the main herd, and you walked over to the tree you had been napping under. You grabbed your bag and your wooden staff. You counted the sheep while you unified them.

“Luffy-san, Chopper-san. Would you want to go with us to a new spot?” You gestured to the east. “I can’t promise that I’ll find the mystery plant again, but maybe we can come across a patch.”

“That’s a great idea!” Luffy grinned. “We can stop and eat our bentos too. Let’s go, Chopper. We’re still on a treasure hunt, shishi~”

The journey onwards was quiet. You only said “Allé!” when you needed to encourage the sheep to keep walking. You kept a certain amount of distance from Luffy and Chopper--who were doing a good job of keeping pace with the herd. Chopper had turned back into his reindeer form so he could walk with the herd’s pace. Dotty meowed to let you know you were closing in on the usual spot you took the herd at the end of your shepherding duties.

Signore Antonio would meet you there since it was close to Florette Town. The meeting place was easy to find because it was at a specific looking tree. It was 10 meters (33 ft) tall, thorny with gnarled trunks, and a wide spreading crown. The leaves were small, long, and oval with a rounded apex. The branches leaned towards the ground making it climbable. The cliff where the tree was growing at gave you a spectacular overview of Florette.

“Oooh! I can see the whole town from here.” Luffy marveled at the view. Florette was a beautiful town to look at, you had to admit.

“Yeah, it's--” the reindeer froze. “That smell!” Chopper sniffed the air and then moved his nose to the ground. “I smell it, it’s close by, somewhere…” A gust of wind wafted the scent towards Chopper again, but it also signaled to Cesar where the plant was.

“Meeeh!” Cesar shouted to the ewes and began running opposite of you.

“He’s found the mystery plants!”

You knew if the herd made it to the plants, there wouldn’t be any left for you to grab for Doctor Sophia.

“Dotty!”

The wildcat’s attention was on you. You extended your arm up and then brought it down to signal it towards the male sheep. Dotty bolted towards Cesar at an incredible speed. Luffy and Chopper’s mouths dropped as the cat jumped up to smack the sheep on his head. Dotty was almost as fast as the rabbits they had seen in the desert.

Cesar fell to the ground, his eyes swirls of confusion. You grinned, proud of Dotty’s growing understanding of your nonverbal commands.

“That’s awesome, Dotty!” Luffy cheered, and Chopped followed suit by clapping.

You made your way past the sheep who was nursing the growing bump on his head to get to the small patch. You picked up the plant, but you made sure to gather three with the roots still attached. You plucked one to give to Cesar because he was stomping his hoof in a fit. When you plopped the plant in his mouth, his mood improved.

“Thank you, (Y/n)-san,” Chopper smiled when you handed him the minty smelling plant. He transformed into his smaller form so he could put the plant away in his backpack. “There, this way it isn’t crushed, and Doctor Sophia can plant it in a biodome.”

“Woohoo~ We got the plant treasure, now let’s eat!” Luffy flashed a victory sign with his fingers. “Let’s eat under the shade. (Y/n), Let’s eat together.”

“Oh, um. Just a snack.”

While the herd went to graze on the new grass and chew on the mystery plant, you set your staff down and sat under the shade with Luffy and Chopper. Dotty was curled up in your lap, enjoying the comfortable spot. She dozed off as you snacked on cheese and crackers. You noticed Luffy and Chopper had bentos that were opposites from each other. Chopper’s dish was leafy and sweet while Luffy’s was meaty and savory.

You wondered if the two of them would be comfortable in the desert despite the shade you were all under. Chopper wasn’t built for the heat, and Luffy didn’t have the proper clothes to protect his skin.

“Shay, (Y/n)?” Luffy muttered through his full mouth. He swallowed. “What are you doing in the desert? Are you always out here with the sheep? Is that why I didn’t see you in the town?”

“I don’t live in Florette,” you replied. You stuffed another cheese cube into your mouth, apprehensive to continue. You chewed it and glanced over the cliff to see the town. “I only visit sometimes, I don’t like staying long. As for the herd, it’s not mine.”

“They’re not? Whose are they?”

“Friend’s uncle.”

“I see. Well, I got lucky in finding you in the desert.”

“Friend’s uncle...uncle. Ah! Silvia’s uncle?” Chopper remembered how the doctor had mentioned getting the plant from you because you saw the sheep chewing it. The sheep that belonged to Silvia’s uncle.

“Signore Antonio is probably visiting La Petite Source right now to see Silvia. He’ll stay a while to eat too, the cafe is a nice place. ”

“Yup, it’s a really nice place. The meat is delicious and so are the desserts,” Luffy leaned back with a satisfied sigh. You noticed he had finished his bento. He stretched his arms above his head and turned to smile at you. “Hey, (Y/n), wanna go on an adventure?”

“....Hah?”

“I wanna go explore, let’s explore together!” You could only look at Luffy with a dumbfounded expression as he brought his arms down to his lap. He was somebody who was a little impulsive, wasn’t he?

“You can’t Luffy.” Chopper rewrapped his now empty bento. Luffy pouted at him, but the reindeer continued. “We’re supposed to go back to eat dinner with everybody, remember?”

“Ehhh? But I just found (Y/n), I wanna stay here.” Luffy crossed his arms. “I can wait for dinner.”

“....YOU CAN??” Chopper’s eyes bulged, and you blinked. You were confused at his visceral reaction to Luffy’s words. It must be rare for Luffy to wait for dinner.

“Luffy-san,” you spoke up, and Luffy gave you his full attention. “I think it’s best if you wait to explore the desert.” You tugged at your sleeve, showing the length of it. “You’ll need better attire for the climate. It’s going to get colder soon.”

Right after your words, a chilled breeze swept by. Luffy was still for a moment before he wrapped his arms around himself.

“Gaaah! It’s chilly suddenly!”

“We went through the desert for three days! How did you forget??” Chopper sighed. “When the sun sets, it gets cooler fast.”

“Florette’s temperature feels pleasant because of all the shade available and its position on the land. They’ll have clothes that’s weather appropriate for a desert though. Silvia will know good places for you to buy new clothes,” you explained.

“I see, I see,” Luffy hummed. “Yosh, when I get the right clothes, then I can go through the desert.” You nodded. “I’ll be prepared for when the temperature changes.” You nodded again. “And I can travel with you.” You nodded before you realized what he had said.

“W-Wait, what?”

“If you can’t’ stay in the town, I’ll come see you in the desert,” stated Luffy as if it were the most obvious solution in the world. “I want to travel through the desert with you.” You felt yourself start to blush, so you looked down. What was he going on about?

“Luffy! You can’t suddenly ask that from (Y/n)-san. They have their own things to do anyways.”

“Ehhh?...Really?” Luffy looked dejected, and you started to feel bad. It didn’t help when he looked at you with puppy eyes that could compete with actual puppies. “You’ll be too busy? I won’t be in your way, I promise. I’ll wait another day...”

“Ah, well, just--uh,”

You stumbled over your words, fidgeted with your hands, and screamed in your mind. What do I do? What do I do?! I wanna make it up to him for having suddenly left, but is showing him the dry landscape interesting enough? Ahhhh why are you looking at me with such hopeful eyes?!

“T-Tomorrow?” You mumbled. Luffy leaned forward, listening to your quiet words. “I can meet you here tomorrow. So...does four o’clock sound okay? I’ll be your tour guide.”

“Yahoo! Yes!” Luffy threw his arms in the air and smiled. “I’ll get to see you again. Thank you, (Y/n)! Let’s have fun tomorrow.”

When the sun had set, Luffy and Chopper headed back to the town. They waved goodbye to you as they departed. You waved back and leaned against the tree. Dotty climbed one of its many branches, meowing at you to join her. You reached over to pet her soft coat and found a comfortable branch to sit at. You were going to stay at the tree until Antonio arrived to pick up the sheep. He would take his herd to the barn on his property in Florette.

“Tomorrow,” you whispered as you looked at the sky. “...Why did I agree to that?” You closed your eyes.

You couldn’t find a reason other than the fact you enjoyed the Strawhat pirate’s presence. He reminded you of sunshine. A kind, warm aura.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

When Chopper and Luffy returned to La Petite Source, they passed Signore Antonio on his way out. He tipped his hat to the two when he walked by them. Inside the cafe, there were some customers already eating their dinner. The Strawhat crew were already seated, and they waved the captain and doctor down.

“Come on over you two,” said Usopp. “We’ve already ordered drinks and appetizers. Hurry up and choose your dinners.”

“Hai~” Luffy sat down and grabbed the eating utensils. He tapped the fork and knife together enthusiastically. “Let’s eat! Let’s eat~”

“Did Doctor Sophia leave?” asked Chopper when he sat on his chair. He didn’t transform into his human form because Silvia had gotten him thick pillows for his chair so he could eat. “I need to give her the mystery plant. Well, new ones since one of the sheep ate the original one.”

“She said she’d be back tomorrow,” Robin assured. “The doctor was whisked away for a medical check up. The baker’s wife is close to giving birth, so he asked the doctor to give an impromptu check-up when he saw she was here.”

“I see. I hope the check-up was easy with no complications.”

“The original plant was eaten?” Sanji asked after he drank some water. “What happened?”

“We meet Silvia-san’s uncle’s sheep.” Chopper explained. “I tried asking one of the ewes what the plant was for...but then she ate it.”

“Yup!” Luffy set the fork and knife down. “(Y/n) was watching over them. I got lucky since I didn’t see them in town today. I’m going to visit them tomorrow.”

“Hi, welcome back you two,” Silvia approached the table with a notepad in hand. “Oh, Chopper-san, Sophia said she’d come by tomorrow at before noon. She hopes you were lucky and found some more plants, but she understands if that’s not the case.”

“We were really lucky actually,” Chopper smiled at the innkeeper’s confused expression. “We came across a patch of them.”

“Yeah, (Y/n) got some mystery plants before the sheep tried to eat it.”

“You saw them?” Silvia’s confusion only grew. “They’re usually so elusive.”

“We came across your uncle’s herd, and that’s when we met (Y/n).” Chopper explained.

“A sheep with big horns ran at me, but then (Y/n) stopped him with a carrot when he tried to attack me again. We walked with them while they were herding the sheep, and then we ate under a tree together. I’m going to see them again tomorrow. Can I have a bento again for walking outside the town? Oh! (Y/n) said I could ask you about clothes for the heat. Where can I get clothes?”

“...”

“...Ah? Silvia?” Luffy crooked his head at the young woman’s stunned silence. Silvia’s agape mouth had the crew look among themselves. She closed her mouth and took a deep breath in.

“Who...who are you?” she muttered as she ran a hand through her hair.

“Hm?”

“Sorry, I just--” Silvia shook her head and smiled. “I’ll admit, I’m a little stunned at what you’re telling me. (Y/n) talking to a stranger is one thing, but agreeing to meet you again is something else.”

“Your friend is usually a lot more timid, huh?” Nami ventured. “I’m sure they’re being polite. Luffy here is pretty persistent when he’s curious about something or someone.” Silvia raised a skeptical eyebrow. “A-Ah, but I assure you he isn’t somebody that’ll make your friend uncomfortable, right Luffy?” Nami sent her captain a pointed glare, which made him sweat a little.

Luffy quickly nodded. He didn’t want her to get mad at him for something he didn’t understand.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“I’m back my beautiful, little lambs!”

Antonio greeted his herd with open arms. The sheep all stood up and bleated at their shepherd. You stopped halfway from bringing your bo staff down, freezing in your current form. You stood up straight to nod at the approaching man. “Practicing your forms I see. Did you have a good day? I hope the sheep were well behaved.”

You thought about it, hummed, and then did a “so-so” motion with your hand.

“Who misbehaved? Wait, let me guess...Cesar?” You nodded. “I think he’s being extra aggressive since it was mating season for the sheep a while ago. What did he do?”

“He attacked somebody visiting the town.” You sighed and frowned at the memory of Chopper’s concerning words. A cracked sternum. You would’ve been horrified. “Thankfully he wasn’t badly hurt. I should’ve been awake to stop Cesar. I’m sorry.”

“Don’t apologize my quiet friend. The good thing is that this person is alive and well, correct?” You smiled and nodded. “I only hope that this stranger doesn’t hate the sheep for Cesar’s behavior. I also hope you had a good day today, even if Cesar here is being a bastard.”

“Meeeh!”

The sheep in question huffed and threw his head in the air. He didn’t care about your conversation chastising him. He was content with his actions of the day.

“...Good day,” you muttered as you smiled at Antonio. Dotty hopped from her spot on the tree to land on your shoulder. You turned your face towards her so she could nuzzle to you.

“Oh ho? Do say, what good thing happened today?”

You grinned and replied, “Might’ve made a new friend.”

Notes:

The Red Rocks at Agay by Armand Guillaumin

Chapter 7: Tour Guide

You woke a little earlier than usual. You wondered why, but then you realized you were going to meet with Luffy. Your body must have adjusted itself to be ready for the day. You sat up and stretched, waking Dotty up. The wildcat looked around with squinted eyes and then meowed confused. You pat her until she relaxed and fell asleep again. You wanted to give her some extra time to sleep. There was no reason for her to be awake earlier just because you were.

I wonder if saying I have a new friend was a bit much, you thought as you prepared your breakfast.

Signore Antonio had been delighted at the news that you had met some new people yesterday. He told you he recognized who you were talking about because he had passed him on his way to pick up his sheep.

I mean, I hope Luffy-san thinks of me as a potential friend...Right now, I’m just a tour guide. You paused and realized you were fine with the idea of talking to Luffy while you were his guide. It’s probably because I’ll be far from the town. I’m surprised I talked so much yesterday.

You heard faint meowing when you were finished preparing your breakfast. You smiled and crouched down to pet the sleepy cat. “Good morning pretty girl. Are you ready to be a tour guide?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“I’ll be back later, I’m gonna go see my new friend. Byeeee!”

Luffy made his way to the front of the cafe, backpack on his back. Nami reached out to grab his cheek before he was gone. The captain’s cheek stretched a few feet before he stopped and looked back at the navigator. “Waat??”

“Luffy, I need you to listen very carefully.” Nami walked up to her captain, his cheek still in her hand. The rest of the crew watched from their table as Nami stared Luffy down. “Do not, and I mean this, do not do anything to trouble this person, understood?”

The captain crooked his head confused, and Nami sighed. She grabbed both of Luffy’s cheeks and pulled them while pinching them. A little pain was bound to make their idiot captain listen, right? “This (Y/n)-san is somebody important to our gracious host, Silvia-san. Do not do anything to upset them, got it?”

“H-Hai,” Luffy responded with a wince. “I jush wanna goh on an afenchur.” I just wanna go on an adventure.

“Behave,” Nami said with a note of finality before she pulled Luffy’s cheeks and then let them snap back into place. Luffy held his face while giving Nami a pout. “You know what time to come back. We’ll be here for dinner so we’ll see you then.”

“Okay~” Luffy grinned and made his way out the front. Nami sighed as she placed a hand on her hip. She hoped her captain stayed out of trouble, but she knew to expect it. One could hope though. One could only hope.

“Do you want to be taken to the edge of town, Luffy?” Robin asked before Luffy was gone. The captain’s sense of direction wasn’t the worst--that title went to the crew’s swordsman--but it was rather terrible. He stopped to hum in thought, so Robin added. “You don’t want to be late, do you captain?”

“Ah, okay! Just to the edge. I know where I’m meeting (Y/n).”

Luffy walked with an extra bounce in his step, and Robin took notice. She smiled seeing how her captain was comfortable in his new clothes, and he was ready for the heat. His bento and water containers were secured in this bag, so Luffy was ready for wherever you decided to take him.

“Now where is that tree?” Luffy squinted his eyes to adjust his vision once he was at the edge of town. Luffy looked around to memorize the area, so he could go on his own next time. “Thank you for bringing me here, Robin. I’ll look for the tree that I’m meeting (Y/n) at on my own.”

“Understood. Have a fun day, Luffy.” Robin giggled when Luffy grinned and waved goodbye to her as he walked backwards into the desert. She watched the captain walk on, and she made a mental note to learn what she could about the new town. If the mystery person named (Y/n) had Luffy so excited for an adventure, the crew might stay on the island a little longer.

Might as well be prepared for anything the town might throw at her beloved crew.

Luffy kept his vision turned upwards while he walked through the dry land. He remembered how the view from before let him look over the town, so he walked while looking at the tall cliff sides he passed by. He finally spotted the cliff which had the unique looking tree the three of you had sat under. “Ah! Is it there?” Luffy ran closer to the cliff and prepared his arms. “Gomu gomu no…!”

While you were waiting for Luffy by the tree, you did not expect to be startled. You were relaxing with a book in hand under the tree’s shade. Dotty maneuvered through the tree’s branches, swatting at the leaves or whatever insect happened to be buzzing by. You both jolted, however, when Luffy flew by overheard. You heard his “ROCKET!! AH! I overshot it!” before he landed on the other side of the tree. You set your book down to run over to him.

“Are you okay?!”

“Ahaha~ Yup! I’m a-okay.” Luffy dusted himself and flashed a wide smile. You breathed a sigh of relief, thankful he wasn’t limping or anything from his landing. “Yosh, I’m ready to go wherever you wanna go.”

“Oh, sure?”

He was just going to brush off flying by overhead then.

You walked to the tree to grab your book, your backpack, and Dotty. You set her on your backpack instead of your shoulder, so she had room to curl up and nap if she wanted to. When you walked back to Luffy, you nodded to him and gestured to the desert. “Please follow me.”

You weren’t sure about what to show Luffy. You had agreed to be a guide, but what was there to show in the dry landscape? Would he enjoy the natural beauty of the island? Did he want to hunt? You realized you should’ve found out what he liked before going into the desert. What would be a good thing to show Luffy? One thing came to mind. You hoped he would like it as much as you did.

“Luffy-san?”

“Yeah? Ah, you can just call me Luffy.”

“Okay. Would you be okay walking a while?”

“You bet!” Luffy answered. You thought your journey would be a quiet one, but Luffy surprised you when he walked up beside you to ask questions instead. “Oi, (Y/n), do you use a staff? I remember you carrying one when herding the sheep. Can you fight?”

“...Defensive fighting,” you responded cautiously. You put your hand in your pocket, feeling the collapsible metal staff there. “I was taught to defend myself while also protecting an attacker from injury. So...some might not see it as fighting.” You felt your face start to heat up and it wasn’t from the sun’s rays. “It probably sounds counter intuitive.”

“Ehh? It’s kinda odd I guess?” Luffy crossed his arms and looked up at the sky. “It’s odd to me because I’ve only ever known fighting to take somebody down.” You continued looking ahead, expecting him to drop the subject. “So when you fight, you’re really nice about it.”

“...Wait, what?”

That was an unexpected response.

“Ahh, I’d worry,” Luffy uncrossed his arms and scratched the back of his head. “Makes me want to make sure you’re safe. People can be really mean ya know?” You looked over at the pirate with a confused expression as he continued his important points. “Don’t be too nice when fighting, go ahead and beat them to a pulp if they’re trying to hurt you.” You almost stopped walking in surprise. What was he talking about? “If you can’t be mean, I’ll beat them to a pulp for you then!”

“I...Thank you?”

“You’re welcome!”

What in the hell is he talking about?? You wondered, but you curled your lips in to hide your smile. “And your fighting style?” you ventured. Why not continue the odd talk?

“My style...I punch ‘em.” Luffy stated with an affirmative nod. You raised an eyebrow, but the strawhat wearing pirate only smiled in return. “I’ve been good at fighting since a young age. My grandfather threw me into forests, jungles, and other places so I could toughen up. He wanted me to become a strong marine, but I didn’t wanna.” Luffy stuck his tongue out at the memory. You could only blink in confusion/horror at the idea of what his childhood was like. “I wanted to be a pirate, like the man that gave me this hat.”

“...I see,” you said as Luffy gave his hat a loving tug.

“This is my treasure.” He stated when he saw you were looking at the strawhat. “I always keep it with me. It’s a reminder of my promise, my dream.”

“Your treasure…” You smiled as you twisted the ring on your finger. “It’s a wonderful treasure you have.”

“Is that your treasure?” The pirate asked. He pointed to the ring on your finger, so you nodded. “It’s a neat looking ring.”

“It is, isn’t it?” You twisted the ring to have it in its original position. “Your dream is to become the Pirate King, right?” Luffy nodded. “That’s incredible.”

“You think so?”

“You’re following your dream. I think that’s amazing.”

“Ah~ My whole crew is following their dreams too. They’re really cool too, you know?” Luffy smiled, a cheerful air about him. You thought it was cute how he glowed with pride for his crew. “Oh, I wanna see how you fight. Can we spar one day?”

“I don’t think so,” you responded with lightning speed.

“Ehhh? Why not?”

“You’re far too advanced.” You admitted. You glanced behind when you heard Dotty yawn. She shuffled around before she decided to move up to your shoulder. “I haven’t been training long enough. I don’t think I’d be a good sparring partner.”

“It’s fine, it’s fine,” Luffy assured you. “I think it’ll be fun. You can practice your style but be meaner too. Try to kick my butt.”

“I’ll...consider it?” You chuckled because your response seemed to be sufficient enough for Luffy. “Thank you for the offer, Luffy-san.”

“You’re wel--ah! You’re being all formal again.”

“Sorry, sorry. Force of habit.” You forced down a smile. “I hope this walk isn’t boring. The place I have in mind is a bit away from the town.”

“Nah, it’s fine, it’s fine. I like talking to you. You’re a pretty interesting person.”

“Really?” You asked, disbelief in your tone. “I’ve been called quiet, but I don’t know about being interesting.”

“Ehh? Really? Ah, but you are a quiet person though, aren’t you?”

“...Hm, yeah...” You glanced to the side, avoiding eye contact with him. As if sensing your growing distress, Luffy continued.

“Hm? Being a quiet person isn’t a bad thing though. It’s a thing, I guess? Kinda like…” Luffy tapped his cheek and then pointed at Dotty with the same finger. “It’s like if I said ‘Dotty is a sleepy cat’ It’s how she is.”

“Mrow?” said the cat on your shoulder. She opened her right eye before shutting it again to doze off.

“A sleepy cat. See?”

“...Pfft. okay.” You brought the back of your hand up to your mouth to stifle your laugh. “You’re an honest person, Luffy.”

“Oh, I am? I’ve been told that before. I’ve been told I’m a glutton too. And an airhead. Hm...oh, and an idiot. Hmmm...what else?”

“W-Wait, please, you don’t have to add to your list.” You realized you were having trouble hiding your smiles. Your usually neutral expression was hard to keep around Luffy.

“Ehh? Okay. Ah! Actually you’re right. You should see me for how I am.” Luffy nodded, an affirmative gesture to his words. “Then you can see I’m an idiot.”

“Pffft, haha! What??” You brought your hand to your mouth to stop yourself from laughing. Dotty woke up when she felt your shoulders shake from your attempts to stop yourself from laughing. “S-Sorry, pfft--that’s just--” You cleared your throat to stop yourself, but you still chuckled. “You’re very funny, Luffy.”

“You think I’m honest and funny? Neat!”

You raised an eyebrow, amused by the oddity that was Luffy. You’d only known him for a short while, and it surprised you how easy it was to talk with him. You stopped at one point in your travel so you could replenish with water. Luffy was ready to keep walking after your water break, so you knew the break in between was mostly for you.

“Such energy,” you muttered while walking.

Luffy talked to you during your walk, and you learned that he had been to Alabasta, a desert nation. The walk through the desert reminded Luffy of the desert in Alabasta. He told you about a friend named Vivi that he and his crew befriended who needed help there. He told you how he had to fight some guy who could control sand. From the bits and pieces of his story you were able to put together, you could tell that he and his crew missed the young woman who had a duck steed.

You made it to your destination, so you stopped walking. You pointed at the magnificent sand dune ahead of the two of you. It was several meters tall. The centerpiece of the area.

“Ta-dah,” you gestured to the dune. “I like to come here to sand sled. Wanna try it?”

“Ooh~! Sand sled? I wanna try!”

“Good, come this way please.”

You walked over to a cluster of rocks and cacti. There were other spots like the one you were walking to, but you walked to the largest one. You began moving rocks aside until you found what you were looking for. There was a pair of goggles to protect your eyes from the sand of the desert. The other item was the sled. It was a large, flat piece of stone. It was durable enough to hold your weight, but flat and thin enough to glide over the sand.

“It’s fun to climb to the top of the dune, and then slide down the sand. The rush of the wind is refreshing. So...yeah,” You held up the makeshift board to Luffy. “I hope this is something you’ll like. I know we walked for a while, but it’s pretty fun to do.”

“I’ll do it, sounds exciting!” Luffy adjusted the goggles you gave him, and you both made your way up the dune. Dotty had jumped off your shoulder to travel up the dune beside you. She liked the feel on the sand on her paws and she sometimes found insects to snack on that were buried in the sand.

“Oooh~ This is a nice view,” Luffy looked around the desert, and you smiled seeing him appreciate the island’s natural beauty. “Yosh, let’s slide down.” Luffy set down the sled, put on the goggles, and sat on the stone sled. He moved around so his legs were stretched on the sides so he could push himself. He hummed for a moment and then frowned.

“What is it?” You walked up beside him to see what was wrong.

“This sled is small.” You raised an eyebrow. “We both don’t fit in here.”

“Ha...haah? No, no. Don’t worry.” You waved your hands in front of you, feeling a blush creep on your cheeks. “I’ll go after you. Just have fun.”

“Hmm, well okay. I’ll go first.” Luffy inched closer to the edge of the dune until he started to tilt. “Yosh! Woohoo~!” Luffy cheered as he glided over the sand all the way down. You crossed your arms and hummed in thought. You couldn’t believe that Luffy wanted to sit on the sled with you.

“He’s a straightforward person,” you said as you sat down. “Add that to the list.” Dotty sat beside you, so you scratched the side of her face. “Does that mean he sees me as a friend already?” Dotty meowed and rubbed against your hand. “I bet you he’s the type of person that can easily make friends with people. A truly kind person.” You smirked, feeling admiration mixed with a little envy.

Being able to make friends with almost anybody, what an incredible skill.

“(Y/n)!!” Your name broke the desert’s silence. Luffy laughed as he dusted himself off. Even from your spot at the top of the dune, you knew he was grinning. “I’m coming back up so you can sand sled!”

“Okay!” You called back.

You and Luffy took turns sledding down the dune before you stopped to sit in some shade to eat. Luffy’s bento was just as meaty as the first one you had seen him eat. You gave Dotty her portion and ate your food while wondering if the dune trip had been a good idea. From the way Luffy was describing the rush of gliding and the amazing view he got, your worries were muted. You were happy to see Luffy looking relaxed afterwards.

“Are you busy tomorrow?” Luffy asked after he’d finished his meal. You shake your head, thinking about how you were on your own with Dotty. Luffy grinned and leaned forward. You were taken aback and leaned back. Why did he look so happy? “Can I come see you at the tree again tomorrow?”

“I...you...Really?” You asked confused. Luffy only nodded, his smile still in place. “I’m...I’m not sure if there’s anything else I can show you...nothing, um, fun to do?” You fidgeted with your fingers. “It’s a desert, so it’s very...bare.” Besides the plants and wildlife, of course, you thought.

“Hm? You don’t have to take me anywhere or show me anything. I just wanna talk to you some more.”

“You...you do?” You smiled at Luffy’s enthusiastic nod. “Well, the tree by Florette gives a nice shade. You really don’t mind being there, just to relax?”

“Of course not. It’s where you go to relax, huh? I’d like to try it too. Yosh! Tomorrow I’ll see you at the tree.”

You raised an eyebrow, still in disbelief at Luffy’s request. As you two packed away your empty bentos, you wondered if Luffy was uninterested in the entertainment Florette had to offer. Whatever the case was, you were happy he still wanted your company.

“The sun is setting, you’ll want to head back soon before night falls.”

“Haah, that’s true...AH!” Luffy exclaimed. You looked at him concerned, and poor Dotty had jumped in surprise. “I’m supposed to be back for dinner!”

“At what time?” You asked, crouching down to let Dotty hop onto your backpack.

“Ahaha~ I don’t remember.”

“...” You pinched the bridge of your nose. “Let's...let's get you back to Florette.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Franky was hard at work on a new invention. He missed the rowdy crew, so he was wondering if there was a way to cross the desert in less than three days. Of course being the genius he was, Franky knew he needed to invent a mode of transportation to get him across the desert. His invention would need large wheels and wide tires in order to withstand the sand dunes and desert terrain. Thankfully, Franky’s shop had plenty of parts for him to work with.

“Yosh! The Franky Dune Rider II is coming along nicely.”

Franky wiped his brow with a satisfied smirk. He pushed himself up from the ground after being under the vehicle. The shipwright patted his invention happily. Franky estimated that it would take him at least two days to finish the vehicle if he kept working on it. The prototype, Franky Dune Rider I, was a good base, but now the second one would be able to move better, faster, and withstand more weight.

“Soon we’ll get to see everybody at Florette.”

Zoro made his way down the steps in time to see Franky put on a welding mask. With a lit gas welding burner in hand, Franky was back to working on his invention. Zoro raised an eyebrow, but decided to wait to see what the final product would be. “Oi, Franky! I’m heading out. Gonna stretch my legs a bit.”

“Huuuuh?” Franky’s head moved up, but his expression was covered by the mask. The burner was noisy as it made contact with the metal, but he heard a little of Zoro’s words.

“I’ll be back later, I’m going to go out.” Zoro pointed behind himself with his thumb.

Franky gave him a thumbs up, so he nodded and turned around to leave. He knew how focused the shipwright would be when he was working on an invention. Once Zoro was out of sight, Franky went back to working on the metal piece that was giving him trouble.

“There we go, hehe,” Franky turned off the burner and moved the welding mask up after five minutes. “Hm, wonder what that was about?” Franky rubbed his chin as he looked up to where Zoro had been. “Why did he tell me he was going to work out?” The shipwright shrugged and gave it no thought, unaware that the swordsman was several meters away from the ship.

Notes:

The Cat Jeppe by Bruno Liljefors

Chapter 8: Two Games and a Promise

You listened to the sand’s subtle crunch under your boots as you walked through the desert. It was quiet, cold, and so very beautiful. You walked while looking up at the sky, admiring the full moon and the stars. It wasn’t until you heard Dotty’s call to you that you looked down. The cat was several feet ahead of you, and she sat in place to meow. You chuckled before jogging up to her.

“Sorry, sorry pretty kitty~ It’s a full moon tonight. My vision’s as good as yours tonight, so I’m admiring everything. You know I barely move around when it’s a new moon.”

“Mrow.”

The cat huffed, but she purred when you scratched her under the chin.

“I’ll move, I promise.”

You continued your walk, Dotty close by your feet. It had been your idea to walk deeper into the desert, so you had nobody to blame for your slow pace but yourself. You kept your eyes open for any movements in the landscape encase any wild animal was feeling brave. The wildcat by your feet stayed alert as well. “This should be a good spot,” you said and stopped walking. You breathed in and then out.

You were in the middle of an empty spot in the desert. Around you there were bushes, tall cacti, and some distant cliffs. Despite the emptiness and quiet around you, the area was alive. Being awake at night, you had the privilege of getting glimpses of the nocturnal side of the semiarid desert. You lifted your hands in front of your chest and concentrated. You needed to focus; you would explore later when you were done. Dotty sat down and watched you with her wide eyes as small flickers of lights began to float around your hands.

“Okay,” You lifted your hands up to your face and cupped them around your eyes. “Ojos Místicos...”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Luffy shifted in his seat as he waited for his bento to be made. He was thinking about being at the meeting place on time, but he would have to get his supplies ready. First things first, he needed to have his food ready early so he could grab it and leave. The next thing was to tell the crew he was going to the desert again. Everybody was out doing their own things, so Luffy was hoping to come across at least one Strawhat member so they could tell the others for him.

In his excitement to eat, he had forgotten to mention his plans last night. Luffy tended to plan things out of order sometimes.

“I have your dinner ready,” said Madame Garreaux as she exited the kitchen. “It’s set aside in a thermal container. It’ll be warm when you eat it later. You’re not going to have dinner with your crew?”

“Not today, so I gotta find my crew to let them know.” Luffy smiled. “I promised (Y/n) that I’d see them today.”

“Oh? Oh that’s right, isn't it?” The chef brought her hand up to her mouth. “They’re the one you first met here.” Luffy nodded. “My dear daughter mentioned that you’d befriended them.” A sigh escaped Madame Garreaux. “I do wish that child would come visit us here. They sell rabbit meat, but then they’re gone so fast.”

“They don’t like coming to the town, so I’ll go see them.”

“(Y/n) told you that?”

“Yup! They said they don’t like being in the town for too long. We went through the desert instead. We went sand sledding, and today we’ll...well, I don’t actually know.” The chair squeaked as Luffy rocked from side to side . “It’s going to be a surprise.”

Luffy didn’t have to wait long because he saw one of his crew members. Chopper entered the cafe with Doctor Sophia, and they were both holding a medium sized terrarium with the mystery plant growing in each one. They were chatting, absorbed in their excitement about the plant taking root so well.

“I can’t wait to show Usopp,” Chopper grinned as he held up the biodome. “He’s going to think it’s so cool!”

“I’m excited to see how these grow,” the other doctor stated as she gave her own plant a look over. “The potential this plant has for oral hygiene is great.” Doctor Sophia looked up to see Luffy and Madame Garreaux at a table. “Good afternoon Madame Garreaux and Luffy-san.”

“Luffy! Look, look!”

The reindeer bounced over to his captain to place the terrarium on the table Luffy was sitting at. “I’m going to bring this to the ship and have it grow in the garden.”

“OOOH~” Luffy squished his face against the glass to look at the plant. “This is cool, you excited Chopper?”

“Yup!”

“Is Silvia here, Madame?” Doctor Sophia asked as she placed her matching terrarium beside Chopper’s. Luffy placed his face against it to look at the plant.

“No, she’s out right now, but she’ll be home soon.” The chef sighed and placed her hand on her cheek. “She hates going to the store sometimes because it’s a gamble on who’s at check-out.”

“Ah, that’s right,” Sophia rolled her eyes, and growled, “That guy.”

“Hm?” Both Chopper and Luffy hummed, curious about who could get such an annoyed response from the otherwise calm doctor.

“Ah, there’s just an annoying guy that keeps trying to give advice to Silvia about how to live her life, or in his mind ‘How to improve’ her life.” The doctor’s face scrunched as if she smelled something rancid. “He tries to bother me too. Ignore him, it upsets him.”

“Ah, so he’s a dumbass,” the pirates responded.

“Exactly.” The doctor crooked her head to the side. “Are you planning to see (Y/n) today? They should be waking up soon.” The strawhat wearing pirate nodded. “Please thank them for me. I’m very happy with the specimen. Oh, before I forget.” The doctor reached into her pant’s pocket to pull out a folded piece of paper. “For (Y/n).”

“Eh?? What is it?” Luffy took the offered paper and unfolded it. It was a list of titles he hadn’t heard of.

“Book list.” The doctor sat at the table and Chopper followed suit. “I keep a list with me in case I come across (Y/n) when they’re in town. They don’t visit much, so I keep an eye out on new books or sequels to books they like. A few recommendations are thrown in there too.”

“Yosh! I’ll give this to (Y/n) today.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Should I pack more food?”

You murmured to yourself while in the kitchen. You shake your head. Luffy probably had a meal packed by Madame Garreaux. Maybe bringing an extra meal would be too much. You decided to take some fruits like apples, grapes, and pears instead. That would be enough along with the meal you’d already packed yourself.

“Ready, Dotty?” You looked down by your feet to see the wildcat looking up at you. She meowed and brushed against your legs. You smiled as you wrapped up your meal and Dotty’s meal. “I should bring my book...oh, maybe some cards?” You made your way to your room to gather a few items. “Something fun so he’s not bored…”

After you had double checked what you were going to take with you, you went to the rose garden to water the blooming flowers. You hummed to yourself but then had the sobering realization that Luffy would most likely leave tomorrow. You pursed your lips and try to quiet the thought. You knew it was going to happen at one point, but you had hoped to enjoy the short time you had with your new friend. Would the blossoming friendship continue even when he went back to the sea?

...What would you do...Gabriel? Would you say ‘Go for it! Make a new friend, even if it’s only for a day’?

You brought a hand up to massage your forehead. You were scrunching it up in concentration. You pressed your forehead to relieve the tension and to keep yourself from getting teary eyed. “Yeah, you’d probably be happy if I made a friend…”

The sun shined bright when you and Dotty made your way to the tree overlooking Florette. Your bag was a little heavier than usual since you had packed more items. If Luffy was honest when he said he wanted to relax by the tree, then you wanted to make sure you had whatever was needed to relax that day. A tea set, cards, and two board games were packed away in your bag along with a book.

You arrived before Luffy, so you went to setting up the area with the picnic blanket, the tea set ready, and fruits. You only had to wait about fifteen minutes before you heard Luffy’s mighty “ROCKET!!” as he flew past you and the tree.

“Luffy!?” When you ran up to where he had landed, you saw he was unharmed because he was brushing himself off while laughing.

“Yo! (Y/n), you’re here early.” Luffy smiled when you nodded. You pointed to the tree, and Luffy saw the set up blanket. “Oooh~ You set that up for us? You’re so nice, (Y/n).”

You smiled, a little embarrassed. Getting praise for doing what you thought was the bare minimum made you feel confused but a little happy.

“I have some stuff to go through in case you get bored.” You said as you two walked to the tree. At Luffy’s confused hum, you added, “Like two board games, cards...erm, a book…” You scratched your cheek. “Just...you know...other stuff.” You gestured in the general direction of your bag on the blanket. “I tend to read up here, but maybe you prefer something else.”

“Hm, I don’t really read,” Luffy answered with the honesty of a child. He grinned when you two sat on the picnic blanket. “Ah, but you reminded me.” Luffy dug into his pocket and found what he was looking for. “Ah-ha~ Doctor Sophia wanted me to thank you for the plant and give you this.”

“Hm? This is...ah,” you smiled seeing the list. You reached one book in particular and gasped. “Oh! The new volume is out, hehehe,” you brought the list close to your heart while grinning. “I’ve been waiting for it.”

Luffy’s eyes started to shine when he saw how passionate you were.

“What is it? What did you see?” He asked even though he didn’t know any of the books on the list.

“The newest volume of a graphic novel I love is out,” you explained, a giddy tone in your voice. “It’s about a person living on an island that has a terrain so different from here. It’s a Winter Island. It has plateaux, mountain peaks, and fertile lowlands. Oh! And glaciers! The animals on the island are so interesting too~ It would be so cool to explore all of that. It’s just so...fascinating…” You realized you’d gone on a tangent and blushed. You cleared your throat and put the list away in your pocket. “I’m sorry, I’m rambling.”

“Ehh? Don’t be sorry. You’re super excited about this, you really like it huh?”

“Yeah, I really do,” you smiled. “I love the story, but the location is so beautiful too,” you sighed as you looked off into the desert. “There are so many different places and so many different environments, it’s absolutely breathtaking.” You smiled and Luffy couldn’t help but smile in return. He wanted to know what else would light that spark of passion again. “Before I get distracted and forget, would you like to try one of the board games?”

“Sure! What games do you have??”

You picked up the game boxes to explain to Luffy. “These are ‘Grand Wonders’ and ‘The Great Detective’.” You held up one box. “The first one is competitive, and the goal of this game is to build your civilization while outshining the other and capturing it.” You lifted the other box. “This one is cooperation. The players work together to solve a mystery.” You held up the games to Luffy, letting him choose which of the two he wanted to play. Luffy held both boxes and took turns lifting them up as if weighing them. He gave the cooperative game a long look but then set it aside.

“Let’s try this game!” He held up ‘Grand Wonders’. You nodded at his choice. Luffy got the game out, and while he set it up, Dotty curled into your lap. You pat her head all the while wondering how you and Luffy would play against each other.

You were quick to learn that Luffy had an unusual amount of good luck.

The cards he received helped him while you stumbled between lucky and unlucky. Luffy was overtaking your side of the board, and you huffed frustrated. You didn’t mean to be a sore loser, but it was still a little frustrating. You didn’t think yourself to be bad at the game. You thought about your strategies and how to improve your methods. By the way the game was going, it seemed like you were terrible at playing.

“Was I always this bad…?”

Your competitive side had diminished long ago however. When you had noticed how happy Luffy would get when he got a good card, you found yourself happy for him. You didn’t want to admit it, but you were fine with the idea of losing to him. I’m hoping he’ll win, even if it means I’ll lose? How weird am I? You two were only halfway through the game, and there was already a clear winner.

“Ano...hmph,” Luffy looked at his cards and then at the board. You wondered what had him frustrated. “I don’t think I like this game…”

“Hm? Why? You’re winning.” You nodded to the board. “A little more and you can destroy my side.”

“Yeah...but...I don’t like it.”

Luffy set his cards down.

You blinked confused at his words and his frowning face.

“I don’t like it. Let’s play together.” Luffy lifted up the other game. “I wanna play this one. We play together with this one, right?” You nodded, which made the pirate smile. “Yosh!”

For the second game, you explained the rules while Luffy put away the first game. ‘The Great Detective’ was a game where the players would have to solve the mystery either faster or more completely than the Great Detective himself. In the game, you would have to rely on your problem solving skills and luck. You pointed out how the game made it difficult to beat the main character, but it was still fun to solve the mysteries the game had to offer.

“Let’s do our best,” you said and gave Luffy a cheerful smile. He nodded with a smile in return. Before you started the game, Luffy moved to sit right beside you instead of staying across from you. You fought down a blush, and asked. “Oh? Is something wrong?”

“Hm? Nah,” Luffy nestled into his spot. “We’re working together, so I should be beside you instead of across. We’re a team now.”

You curled your lips in to hide your smile. You wondered if Luffy didn’t realize that he could still be across from you. You could pass him the cards or dice because you were working together. You decided to drop the subject in favor of starting the game with the pirate.

The detective game was a favorite of yours, and playing with Luffy made it all the more fun. Luffy’s chaotic ideas and your attempts at rationality made the game more interesting. You two would flip between who was the serious one and who was the silly one. The game progressed with conversations such as:

“A goat made of hay and a match,” Luffy hummed. “Light the goat with the match!”

“N-No!” You snickered and forced yourself to be serious. “Set it aside.”

“Okay...for now…”

“What? No! Not for now!”

“You never know! I mean, I sure as hell don’t.” You both snickered before it turned into laughter.

And...

“So in this room,” you explained. “The safe’s combination is this equation’s answer. I did the math.” You held up your solved problem. “And....I made a mistake. But! I made two mistakes that canceled each other out, so I somehow got the right answer…”

“Ahaha~ Good job, (Y/n).” Luffy pat your back as you looked over your work.

“How did I mess up so badly??”

Also…

“The lock combination is a word, but the word is unknown.” Luffy hummed, his forehead wrinkled in concentration. “We have to figure out a buncha clues to get the passcode? But that’ll take too loooong. How many passcodes are there??”

“Yeah, it’s step after step to get the word. It’d be funny if the passcode is just the inventor’s name.” You arranged the letters to be the imaginary mad scientist’s name. The puzzle worked. “Oh? Oh well damn.”

“The guy’s an idiot!”

As well as...

“Can I eat the food on the table?”

“No! Luffy, it’s a clue!”

“...Do I get to eat it after you document the clue?”

“I guess??”

“Then I eat the food.”

“...It’s imaginary food!”

You both almost missed your time to eat during the game. Luffy’s stomach interrupted the game to remind you about dinner time. You both laughed and paused the case. You were grinning at the fact that Luffy was just as eager to solve the case as you were. Dotty resorted to resting in the tree because you and Luffy were so engaged in playing you kept waking her from her naps. The case was interesting, but not as interesting as the odd ideas you and Luffy would throw at each other in your attempts to win.

In the end, you and Luffy won.

You stared at the results stunned. “We won! Oh my god…” You looked over your results to make sure, and you were right. You and Luffy had solved the case. It took hours of trial and error (and goofiness), but you could say you had won alongside Luffy.

“We did it!” You lifted your hand to high five the captain, and he gave you one in return with as much enthusiasm as you.

“We’re the best!” Luffy grinned as he rocked side to side on his spot on the blanket. “Wanna solve another case?”

“I…oh,” you frowned when you noticed how dark it was. Luffy, noticing your frown, asked what was on your mind. “I’d love to play, but you have to leave soon...or now actually. It’s dark, and you’ll need to be ready to leave.”

“Leave to where?” Luffy asked, confused at your words.

“Your crew has gotten everything they need for your ship, haven’t they?” You continued when Luffy only responded with a head tilt. “Travelers only stay in Florette for about three days, and then they leave to sail again. So…” you looked down at your lap, finding it more interesting than facing the truth. “I’m happy you came here today, I had a lot of fun...Thank you.”

“Ehhh? Why are you saying that like we won’t see each other again? I’ll still be here.”

“Won’t your crew say otherwise?” Luffy opened his mouth but then closed it. “You came to this island for supplies, and now that you have them, well...” A breeze brushed by as you looked up at him. Your expression was a sad but understanding one, and Luffy’s a neutral one.

“I’ll...I’ll see you tomorrow. I promise.” Luffy’s words rang clear as a bell. At your widened eyes, Luffy continued. “I’ll talk with my crew because I want to stay here. I want to see you again.”

You blushed and bit your tongue in order to keep yourself from asking ‘Why’. Why would he stay on the island? Why would he deal with the desert’s heat when he could be in the lush and cool town of Florette? Why did he smile with so much confidence when he stated he would see you again?

“I’ll see you here tomorrow, (Y/n). Let’s have fun again.” Luffy lifted up his hand to hold out his pinky. “It’s a promise.” You looked at his offered hand and debated if you should take the offer. Would he keep his word?

“...Okay,” you linked your pinky with his. “I understand if I don’t see you tomorrow, but I hope I do.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Why the hell is the ship so far?” The green-haired swordsman grumbled under his breath as he crossed his arms. He had been lucky to have taken a jacket for his walk, but it wasn’t providing as much warmth as he had hoped. “I’ll rest up and then get back to the ship.” Zoro rubbed his arms to create the friction to heat up his cold arms a little. He stopped his movements when he heard a rustle in the bushes nearby.

A large rabbit sniffed around, and it locked eyes with Zoro. It adjusted its legs so it could spring away at any moment. The swordsman clicked his tongue while looking at the furry creature.

“Well, for the time being...might as well catch one of these quick basterds,” said Zoro as he pressed his thumb against one of his sword’s hilts.

Notes:

Fruit Stall by Frans Snyders & Jan Wildens

Chapter 9: Lost and Found

One Upon A Time…

There used to be an old village that came upon a magical stone.

“Wow!” Said one villager. “It is magic! We can use this to make our lives easier.”

The magic stone could change things into beautiful things! A flower could become a necklace or a bracelet or a ring. Such a wonderful stone, it must be a gift from the heavens!

One day, a kind king heard about this magic stone from his brave soldiers. His adventurous soldiers told tales of the riches they saw from the village. The king wanted to use the magic stone to help his people.

“You should give this stone to me,” said the kind king to the village. “I will use it to help my people.”

Oh...but the villagers did no such thing~ They were greedy and hid the stone away!

“We do not have such a stone,” the people lied and turned their backs on the king. “And if we did, we would not give it to you.”

And so, the village was cursed because of their selfish ways. The people disappeared with time, and the kind king could only bemoan the forever lost treasure.

Robin closed the children’s book and read the cover.

The Lost Magical Stone.

A straightforward message and clear moral compass. Robin knew how such stories went. She placed the book back on the shelf at the same time the librarian was coming up to her with a tray. Robin smiled while the librarian stifled a yawn. The pirate almost felt guilty for having the woman be alert so early in the morning. It seemed she wasn’t expecting anybody to be at the library’s door right when it opened. And yet, the librarian opened the doors and went to make tea for herself and Robin.

“Oh goodness me, it’s rare for somebody to be awake so early and ready to read.” The old woman set the tray on a short table and adjusted her glasses. Her straight, gray hair was pulled back in a bun, and her smile was bright. “Are you looking for anything in particular?”

“I can’t say I am. I want to learn anything I can about this town. What better place to start than the library?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Zermatt Island’s large desert seemed to stretch endlessly. The morning sun cast its shine before it was over the horizon, and you saw the sky become multicolored. A rosy pink hue mixed with soft yellow and orange hues while the purple and blues of the night faded. The sandy terrain was bathed in light, and you could see the shades of green of the flora. Cacti, tall and short, stood among bristled bushes.

The gorgeous sight calmed you. The desert was your refuge.

You were away from Florette in the desert, and you were alone to organize your feelings in the desert. It was here where you allowed yourself to think about Luffy’s promise. During the night, you were fluctuating between being realistic and hoping for the best. Would Luffy leave the town and head back to the sea? Would Luffy’s crew agree to his request to stay on the island longer?

“Goddammit, I’m still thinking about it. I’m so tired.” The desert could only do so much to calm a nervous mind.

“Mrow?”

“I shouldn’t be thinking about this still. They’re going to set sail, and Luffy is going to leave. That’s that…”

Dotty brushed her face against your cheek and you sighed. The sun would be over the horizon in a few seconds, and you were still conflicted on whether you believed Luffy would see you at the tree overlooking Florette.

I should sleep on it. No point worrying, but being anxious just comes so naturally.

You rubbed your eyes. They were becoming adjusted to the sunlight peeking in the distance. You knew you needed to head home so you and Dotty could sleep. Your day is over; you would have to be ready for the afternoon.

“I’m done for the night.” You dug into your pocket and pulled out a small emerald. You held the gem up to your eye, so you could look at the landscape with a green tint. “I’m good with what I’ve gotten. What do you think, Dotty?”

“Mrow?”

“You have no idea, huh? It’s pretty, isn’t it?” You held the gem close to the wildcat, and she sniffed it. You pocketed the gem when she tried to eat it. “It’s not food~”

You reached up to pat Dotty’s head. You hummed, deep in thought. Another day had gone by, which meant your appointment with Doctor Sophia was tomorrow. You needed to refill your antidepressant medication and do a physical examination, but going into Florette--

“Meeeh!?”

“Knock it off, you horned sack of meat!”

“Meeeeh!”

“I’ll slice you in half!”

The angry conversation disrupted your previous concentration.

You heard a clash that sounded like two swords hitting each other. From the sounds of angry bleating, you knew one of the opponents was Cesar. Why were you not surprised it was him? It was because Cesar had a tendency to escape Signore Antonio’s barn. Whoever Cesar was having a fight with was holding their ground rather well.

“Shit! Dotty, let’s go.”

You ran towards the sounds of fighting; Dotty had jumped off your shoulder in order to help you stop the fight. When you two arrived, you saw the Zermatt Sheep scuffing his front hoof against the ground while a green-haired man adjusted his sword in his left hand. He had two other swords bundled up in a green haramaki over his right hip. He put his right hand on one of the sheathed swords, contemplating if he should draw it.

You knew at any second that Cesar or the swordsman would attack soon, so you needed to think fast on how to disarm both parties. The good news was you and Dotty had the element of surprise. Neither seemed to have noticed your presence. You reached into your pocket to pull out your collapsed metal bo staff. You held the weapon in your fist.

Dotty looked up at you waiting for a command. You curled your fingers in so only your index fingers were up. You pointed with both fingers firmly in Cesar’s direction.

//Go!//

Dotty took off like a lightning bolt while you made a beeline towards the swordsman. You pushed the side of your weapon until you heard a click. You then let go. The bo staff expanded, and you grabbed it midair. You had given the command at the right time because Cesar and the swordsman were about to attack each other again.

Dotty stopped Cesar by swiping at him by the eyes. The sheep recoiled in surprise and avoided the feline’s attack. You brought your staff up to counter the swordsman’s attack. In his surprise, you were able to redirect the attack and maneuver his weapon down to the ground.

His sword split the floor leaving a jarring scar in its wake. He recovered and tilted the sword’s handle. You saw what he was going to do. You moved with him and made his blade move up away from you. You felt the wind from the attack brush up against the tip of your nose. It was a close call, but the blade didn’t cut you. The swordsman jumped back, escaping the hold you had on his weapon.

Cesar was scuffing his hoof against the floor again; his aim was on Dotty now. Said wildcat kept her belly close to the ground as she crept closer to the furious sheep. Before the sheep could run at her, Dotty sprung forward. She suddenly changed direction so she was running at him from his right. Then, she was running up to him from the left. Right. Left. Right. Left. The zigzagging motion confused Cesar, and it let Dotty get close to him.

The sheep was able to dodge a swipe at his eyes at the last second by jumping back.

It was a stand off again, but this time Dotty was facing Cesar and you were facing the swordsman. He glared at you, and you stared him down. One thought ran through your head in the thick, tense silence.

Ahhhhh! This guy is scary!!

“Meeeh! Meh meh!”

Cesar! Shut up! You’re gonna get us killed! Did you see what he did with just one sword?? Who needs three freaking swords?!

You needed to think of a plan. How could you let the stranger know that you didn’t want to fight him? Also, could he please not kill your friend’s goat? Sure, the sheep probably started the fight, but it was probably because he thought the swordsman was going to hurt him. The man pointed his sword at you, his glare still in place.

“Oi! Who the hell are you? Why did you stop me?”

Okay, this is good! He’s willing to talk, you lowered your staff a little. I can just introduce myself and we can all calm down. ‘Hi, my name is (Y/n). I’m sorry about Cesar, he’s an asshole, but I’m sure this is all a misunderstanding.’ That’s all I have to say. You opened your mouth.

“...”

And then closed it.

“Well? Are you friend or foe?”

Dammit voice, please come out!

You tried again, but your throat felt tight. No, lower. It was as if your esophagus didn’t have the strength to push enough air out of you other than to breathe. You shifted from foot to foot, feeling yourself become more and more anxious with every passing second. Feeling your distress, Dotty climbed up your leg. She went up your back and then stopped at your shoulder. She purred and curled up against your neck.

“Hm,” you leaned into her, appreciating the affection. Her purring had a way of calming your erratic heart. There was one problem, however. Cesar didn’t have somebody to stare him down.

“Meh!” The sheep charged, but he was met with a whack to the nose by the blunt end of your metal staff. “Meh?!” You had reacted in time to stop him from getting past you. You weren’t going to let him get closer to the stranger.

“Shh!”

“Meeeh!”

You smacked him on the nose again.

“Ehh, what the hell?” The swordsman put his sword away and raised an eyebrow. The fight was over, so he was now just confused by the scene going on before him. The goat from before was being kept at bay by a shepherd with a cat on their shoulder. “That thing belongs to you?”

You did a so-so motion with your hand after Cesar stopped trying to go in for a charge. He started to stomp his hoof and throw a fit instead. You rolled your eyes and took off your bag. You had packed some baby carrots specifically for coming across Cesar. You stuffed one into the mouth of the fuming sheep. He blinked, chewed, and then swallowed. He opened his mouth again, polite as can be.

*Grooowwwl*

You crooked your head confused. Was Cesar that hungry? Had he gotten into a fight because he was just hangry? You heard the rumble again, and you realized it wasn’t from the sheep in front of you. It was coming from the green-haired man. He crossed his arms and looked away when you looked over at him. You reached into your bag again to pull out your emergency protein bar.

You held it up so he could see what it was. Before he could comment, you tossed it to him. He caught it with one hand. The man stared at it for a bit, and then he unwrapped the snack. The way he scarfed the food down made it seem like he hadn’t eaten in days. He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand and pocketed the wrapper.

“Hey, thanks. You wouldn’t happen to have water with you, would you? My bottle’s empty.”

You shake your head. You had finished your water because it was the end of the day for you. You pointed in the direction of Florette, and you motioned for him to follow you. You pat Cesar’s head, urging him to lead beside you. He was calm now and ready to go home. The stranger followed you, but he kept about two meters behind you.

“I’m Roronoa Zoro by the way. If you don’t want to tell me your name, that’s fine by me.”

You looked over your shoulder and nodded, thankful he was an understanding person. You looked ahead and thought of the possibilities that had led to the man being in the desert so early in the morning. He might have gone out to train in the morning, and then forgot his way back to Florette. How unlucky.

“Mrow?” Dotty jumped off your shoulder and ran up to Zoro. He was going left. “Mrow!” She latched onto his foot, biting at his ankle. It made the man fumble and almost trip.

“Oi! What the hell?”

Dotty jumped off his foot and huffed up at him. She meowed, signaling to you that she’d stopped him from wandering off. You pat your shoulder to urge her to return to you. She did, and the four of you continued walking. After about five minutes, Dotty jumped off your shoulder and ran to bite Zoro’s ankle again. This time, he was drifting right.

“What the hell is this cat doing??”

You crooked your head and realized what the Sekhmet was doing. She was treating him like a Zermatt lamb who was drifting from the herd. No wonder Zoro got lost; his sense of direction must be terrible. From there, you changed the formation in which you were walking.

Instead of Zoro following you, you would usher him to Florette.

Cesar was at the front of your group, behaving because he was in charge of leading a ‘herd’. Dotty was on the left, and you were on Zoro’s right. If Zoro moved left, Dotty got his ankles. If he moved right or back, you would tap him with your bo staff. The swordsman complained at first.

“Oi, why are the three of you so close?” Zoro’s eyes twitched when you didn’t answer and only whistled so Cesar could start walking. “Tch. Fine. You can stick close to me.” The swordsman made a point to rest a hand on one of his sword’s handles. A warning.

I wouldn’t dream of trying to rob you my good sir, you thought while staring ahead with a blank expression. Your glare is enough to cut down any thief!

Your walk was quiet but comfortable. The swordsman didn’t seem to mind the silence, but it was interrupted by his growling stomach at one point. Zoro pretended the noise didn’t happen. You, on the other hand, began to dig through your bag. After opening every pocket, you found what you had hidden away. Your backup for your backup. You held out the wrapped snack for Zoro to take.

“Hm? Heh, thanks for the food.”

You nodded as the green-haired man scarfed down his small ration. You were feeling a little hungry yourself, but he didn’t need to know that. What Zoro needed was food, water, and rest. The sooner you got him to Florette, the faster he could relax.

The journey to Florette would have been faster had Zoro not almost drifted away from your tight-knit formation. How he almost got away from you once you’ll never know. It surprised you how unaware the man seemed to be to his own drifting tendency. Every bite to the ankle and tap by your bo staff served to only confuse him rather than let him know he was going off course.

“I’m starting to think you wanna ask me for a fight. What? Wanna spar?” Zoro was met with a furrowed brow and an unsure hum. He smirked. “Can’t say I’d mind. With the way you redirected my attack, I wanna see how your staff holds up against my sword.”

You shook your head so fast it was almost comical.

“Ehhh? Don’t think I’d be a good opponent?”

“Tch.” You smirked and gave the swordsman the side-eye. What was with his fake humility? Zoro chuckled at your expression.

“You’re right, I’m a damn good opponent.”

When your group approached the town, the lush emerald green trees and earth toned buildings greeted you. A breeze carried the town’s floral scent in your direction, and there was distant chattering as the town woke up with the morning sun. Florette, the town of flowers, was finally within walking distance.

Zoro raised an eyebrow.

“What the hell is this place?”

You sighed and signaled for Dotty to return to you when you were a few meters away from the entrance to Florette. She climbed into your outstretched arms and then sat on your shoulders. She was ready to leave with you to return Cesar.

This swordsman must be hopeless if he doesn’t recognize the town he walked out from, you thought. You reached into your bag to pull out a small notebook and pencil. Zoro was walking towards the town while you stopped walking. You wrote down what you had wanted to say to him but couldn’t.

“Seriously, where am--” Before Zoro could finish, you caught up to him and handed him the note with a small smile on your face. You bowed before you turned to the sheep. You tapped Cesar’s behind with your bo staff to let him know it was time to leave. Zoro watched you leave, but he didn’t call out to stop you. If you were ready to leave, so be it. “Thanks. Hopefully I’ll see you around.”

Zoro made his way to the town and read the piece of paper you had given him.

//My name is (Y/n) and my cat is Dotty. The sheep is Cesar and he’s an asshole. He belongs to a friend, so I’ll return him. Sorry for the trouble! I hope you find where you were staying in Florette.//

“Staying in Florette?” Zoro repeated, honest confusion in his voice.

“Zoro?” The swordsman flinched when he heard the familiar voice of the archeologist/assassin. Zoro looked up to see the tall, raven-haired woman at the edge of the town. Robin lifted her hand to her mouth, an amused smile gracing her lips. “You’re here in Florette now?”

“E-Ehh??”

//P.S. Please be careful. Your sense of direction is very bad.//

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nami was massaging her temples. An irked vein on her forehead showed how mad she was at the situation before her. The call from Franky had made her want to scream. Of course! Of course Zoro would wander off! How had she not taken that into account when she planned who went to the town and who stayed? The worst part of it was having to relay the news to Luffy.

At dinner yesterday, the captain had made the case of staying on the island longer. The crew was a little surprised, but they knew to expect the unexpected from their captain. Nami, being the level headed one, proposed a solution: Let the crew sleep on it, think of why they’d like to stay, and make their case in the morning. Luffy may be the captain, but he would listen to his crew.

“I’m sorry, Luffy. We have to leave.”

Nami frowned when she practiced the phrase. The words left a bitter taste in her mouth. She wished Robin was there to support her when she would have to relay the bad news. The archeologist had left early in the morning, so Nami knew she would have to state the facts on her own. They could not stay in Florette. The crew would need to find their swordsman in the desert. Once she was downstairs, she sighed at the sight of her crew chatting among themselves at a table.

“I think staying would be a great idea. Not only are there such beauties in the town~” Sanji’s cigarette smoke swirled and looked like hearts, “--but there’s new recipes waiting for me to discover.”

“I want to learn about the plants here. Doctor Sophia said the medical herbs here have great potential.” The reindeer giggled and hummed. “I hope to get some samples to grow on Sunny~”

“Let me help you with that, Chopper.” Usopp rubbed his nose. “You know, back in my hometown, I was known as Usopp the Green Thumbed Champion. I could make plants do my bidding, hehe~”

“Eeehhh?! Really??” Chopper and Luffy were roped into Usopp’s fantastical tale.

“How did the plants listen to you without ears? Ah, but I don’t have ears either, Yoho-ho-ho-ho~”

“That’s so cool~ I have to tell (Y/n) about plants that can listen! I can’t wait to go to the tree today, shishishi~”

Nami approached her crew. Her expression was calm, and she was ready to say what she needed to say. The longer they stayed in Florette, the longer Zoro would be lost. The swordsman would be drying up like a raisin in the sun if they didn’t find him soon.

“I found Zoro.”

There was a sudden silence as the sentence hung in the air. The crew looked to the entrance to see a smiling Robin and a grumpy Zoro. The two entered the cafe and were greeted by the men at the table. While Sanji was swooning over Robin and Luffy was welcoming Zoro, Nami’s eyes twitched and a fire burned in them. Was fate trying to annoy her?

“You came here on your own, Zoro?” Luffy crooked his head. “Why didn’t you come with Franky??”

“Because this idiot was lost in the desert!” Nami stomped her way up to the nervous swordsman. He was sure she was going to increase his debt by tenfold. “Franky called to say he couldn’t find you on the ship, and then realized he hadn’t seen you in two days! You got lost in the desert?? You seriously went off on your own?!”

“Well, I’m here now, aren’t I?!” Zoro leaned back to create some distance between him and the furious redhead. “That’s all that matters.”

“How did you even find your way here? You must have some serious luck to have gotten so lost that you found civilization. Oh my god.” Nami ran a hand down her face. “Thank god Robin found you. I knew I could count on her.”

“I can’t take the credit for Zoro’s safety. He was led to the town by somebody else.”

“Eh? Who?”

“I met a shepherd or a vagabond while in the desert. Somebody named (Y/n).”

“Oh! You met (Y/n)?” Luffy smiled and laughed. “You met my new friend. They’re really cool, huh~?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

You were sitting under the tree while Dotty was napping on one of its branches. You were reading, or rather attempting to read. You had been staring at the same page for half an hour. You shut the book and closed your eyes. You knew you needed to distract yourself before you became overwhelmed. The doctor’s appointment was tomorrow, and you knew you would have to go back to Florette.

Maybe I sold the rabbit meat too soon. I could’ve brought them with me to sell after my appointment.You stared off and then smiled a little. But then again, I wouldn’t have gotten the chance to meet Luffy I guess.

Your eyebrows furrowed at the thought. You made a mental note to talk to Sophia about the pirate you had met. You weren’t sure what to make of him. You didn’t believe you would see him, and yet you had returned to the tree. Hope for the best, but expect the worst was how you thought about life. And yet, Luffy somehow made you lean into your hopeful side. How could he stay on the mind when he was most likely traversing the dry terrain?

I’m not going to see him again, so I should just drop this confusion. Still I--

“ROCKEEET!”

“E-Eh?!” You and Dotty looked up to see the strawhat wearing pirate fly overhead. He smiled and waved at you as he passed overhead. He laughed at your flabbergasted expression when he landed on the other side of the tree. “Lu...Luffy?! You’re...here…”

“Yup! I promised I’d see you today, remember?”

You opened and closed your mouth, words failing to leave your mouth. He was there. He was still on the island. The pirate captain approached you with a wide smile on his face. He had his bag ready with a bento and water. Whatever plan you had for him today, he was ready. You stood up to meet him halfway.

“I’m...I’m happy you’re still here. Your crew is okay with being on Zermatt Island a little longer?”

“Hmm,” Luffy nodded. “Nami says to put a pin on how long we’re staying for the time being. We’re going to wait for Franky to come to Florette. By the way, thank you for helping Zoro get to Florette. He’s lucky you found him.”

“Oh? Zoro is part of your crew?”

“Yup! He wandered away from the ship and got lost. He found his way here.”

“Wait...wait one second,” You held up a finger and put the pieces of the puzzle together. “You’re telling me he wasn’t originally in Florette? He was traveling from your ship...which is docked on the southern part of the island...as in days away from here?”

“Yup!”

“He’s more hopeless than I thought!”

“Shishishi~”

Notes:

Anemiter, Grand Atlas by Jacques Majorelle

Chapter 10: Surprises

“Haa~ Resting up against this tree is so nice~”

“Are we...are we just going to ignore that your friend was lost in the desert??”

“Hm? Why do you ask?”

Luffy opened his eyes to look over at you. Both your backs were against the tree, and you were sitting beside each other because Luffy said the shade was perfect. He laughed at your bewildered expression after a few seconds. The dry grass underneath you was soft enough to rest against, but only Luffy looked ready to relax. You were still scratching your head at the new information. The swordsman you had met was lost in the desert.

You might have saved him without realizing.

“Shishi~ What’s wrong, (Y/n)? Do you want Zoro to thank you? I can tell him he needs to--”

“No, no, it’s not that,” you shake your head, stifling a laugh. “It’s just--I don’t--He?--I’m just processing it. Honestly, I’m not too surprised when I think about it.” Dotty meowed from her spot on the branches. You pointed at her and added, “Dotty knew immediately that your crew member was lost. She was ready to herd him to town before I considered it.”

“Good job, Dotty!”

You and Luffy spent the rest of your time together talking by the tree. He told you about his crew after you had gotten over your bewilderment. According to Luffy, the Strawhat Crew was made up of nine members. Zoro and Chopper were the only ones you had met in person, and Luffy hoped you would meet the rest of his nakama.

“We’re at that inn I met you at. Franky will be coming the day after tomorrow I think? Nami said he’s checking on the ship before leaving. He’ll get here in a day because he made something called the Franky Dune Rider II. I can’t wait to see it!”

“Must be something incredible if it’ll cross the desert in a day.”

“Yeah~ So, want to meet my crew at the inn? We can all eat together. Sanji has been talking with the chef to ask if he can use the kitchen, so you can eat his cooking tomorrow--”

“Ah, Luffy, I’m sorry to interrupt--” You held up a hand, stopping the pirate’s sentence. “--but I can’t tomorrow. I have an important appointment I have to go to.”

“Eehh? Really? Hm, well okay.” Luffy’s pout was short-lived as a smile spread across his face. “I can get Zoro to see the town tomorrow. He got to the inn and spent the rest of the day sleeping and eating.”

“Oh, huh, sounds like my kinda day,” you muttered offhandedly and then shook your head. “Anyways, I’ll be in Florette, but I won’t stay. I don’t...I don’t want to stay.” You cleared your throat as if dislodging something that was preventing you from speaking the truth. “I don’t feel comfortable staying in Florette for long, so I’ll see you the day after if that’s okay?”

“Okay, I’ll see you then.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Take a deep breath in. Hold it.” The doctor listened and counted in her mind. “Slowly let it out.” Sophia nodded, approving of the results. “Your lungs sound good. Do you follow the 8-10 hour rule thoroughly?”

“Don’t wear the binder for longer than twelve hours. Once in a blue moon I wear it when I’m in the desert, and I rarely come to town which is when I wear it for the longest.”

“Good. I don’t have to worry about you getting a heat stroke or anything.” The doctor removed the stethoscope off your back and let you pull down your shirt. “How has the medicine been working for you? Is the dosage a good amount?”

“I’ve been well,” you slid off the clinic’s bed and stretched. Doctor Sophia handed you your binder. “Thank you. My depression and anxiety are in check for the most part. It only spikes when I’m in town. Having Dotty with me helps.” The cat’s head reared up at the mention of her name. She hopped off her spot on the chair to run up to you and meow. “Let me get my binder back on and then you can sit on my shoulders.”

“I’m happy you’re feeling better.”

The doctor watched you walk into the bathroom so you could put your binder on. While she waited, she updated your medical chart with the new information she had taken. Dotty waited outside the door and swiped her paw under the gap. You opened the door when you were finished and scooped the wildcat into your arms.

“You’ve been doing well with your anxiety. You spoke to somebody while in the town. Who was that new person staying at Silvia’s inn? Luffy was his name?” The doctor raised an eyebrow when she noticed your demeanor change. You were holding Dotty in your arms, petting her soft fur, and a contemplating expression crossed your face.

You needed to talk.

Doctor Sophia led you to her private office in the clinic, and she locked the door behind you. She pushed the two chairs in front of her desk to be across from each other. She was going to have a one-on-one conversation with you as a friend, so she wasn’t going to have her desk be in between you two. After she had arranged it to her liking, she motioned for you to take a seat.

“Tell me, what’s on your mind? Is something going on?”

“I’m...I’m not sure.” Dotty curled up on your lap. She resumed to nap, and you pet her fluffy fur. “I guess to start, I feel...uneasy? No, that’s not the word. Confused I think is the word.”

“What confused you?”

“Luffy.”

“I see.” The doctor leaned back into her chair, an eyebrow raised. She crossed her legs and leaned her head against her right hand. “And how has he confused you?”

“I feel like I don’t have control over my emotions when I’m around him.” At the doctor’s questioning hum, you continued. “I mean...I find myself smiling and laughing when I don’t expect it. I become talkative when around him. Hell, I spoke to him while in Florette the first time we met. I just...I can’t seem to keep my emotions in check.” Your eyes narrowed in concentration. Or frustration. You weren’t sure. “I don’t know what’s up with me.”

“Maybe it’s because you’re having fun around him, (Y/n).” Sophia smiled and uncrossed her legs. She leaned forward and her eyes shined. “You’ve made a friend. Isn’t it exciting?”

“I guess?” At the doctor’s intense stare, you looked down at Dotty and muttered, “I am having fun, but...a part of me is scared.”

“What are you scared of?”

“His unpredictability. He’s so surprising. I find myself hoping when I should be cautious. I thought he and his crew would set sail by now, but he’s chosen to stay longer. I don’t understand why. Why?”

“Why not?” The doctor responded, making you look up. “(Y/n), I know you’re cautious to get close to people. With what’s happened in the past...I know it’s difficult.” Sophia leaned back into her chair letting the words hang in the air. She knew references to Gabriel would be painful to you. “Still, you must persist. You’ve come to trust me, and I’m relatively new to this island.”

“Well that’s because...because…” Your voice weakened. “You trusted me with something important to you. Something deeply personal. I knew I could trust you.”

“That’s fair. Still, I took a gamble when I told you. If the town knew, I’m sure I wouldn’t be welcomed.” You frowned knowing she was right. Sophia passed as a cis woman, so she was safe from prying eyes. Or worse. “I took a chance to tell you. In return, you’ve become my friend and got me to trust Silvia so I could tell her.”

“I knew Silvia would be somebody you could tell. She was always kind and accepted Gabriel, so I knew you could trust her.”

“I wouldn’t have gotten the chance to befriend Silvia if I hadn’t befriended you. I couldn’t be your friend if I didn’t allow myself to trust you.”

Your shoulders slumped and you looked to the side. “That’s true.”

“Exactly. Listen to me. I’m right about many things.”

“You took a chance, but wasn’t it because you knew I’m nonbinary?”

“That is true,” the doctor nodded. “You wearing a binder was a clue, and Sophia confirmed my suspicions. In a way, I had that as an assurance. When you think about it, wouldn’t Luffy being a newcomer assure you he’s more accepting than what you’ve been exposed to?”

“A-Ah, I guess so?”

“Pirates live by their own code. From what I’ve seen of this crew, their code is something I like. They’re respectful and aren’t demanding or hurtful to others.”

“They’re pretty strong,” you hummed in thought remembering Zoro. “They have to be while out at sea, but I don’t think his crew is one that attacks unprovoked. ‘Do no harm, but take no shit’ seems to be their philosophy.”

“Then take that as an incentive to try and honestly get close to him, to his crew. Who knows? This could be the beginning of something wonderful.”

“Hmm…”

“What else is on your mind? I know there’s something else there.”

“Well, it’s just…” You purse your lips as you remembered the Strawhat captain’s offer. “Luffy wants me to meet his crew, but I don’t know if I’m ready to…”

“Ahh, meeting a bunch of strangers. I can see how that’s nerve wracking. Then how about this: Let’s go to La Petite Source.”

You opened your mouth, but the doctor held up a hand to stop you before you could say anything. You closed your mouth and pursed your lips with an uneasy hum. You had to admit; you admired the doctor’s straightforward approach to situations. A ‘rip the bandaid off’ type of woman. Well, with the exception of one thing...

“You don’t have to meet them today. Just see them from a distance. I’ve only gotten to know the doctor of the crew, but they’re all interesting. I’ll be by your side and you can just get a look at them, see how you feel. I’ll be there to support you if you’re uncomfortable, okay?”

“I-I guess.”

It would be a lie to say you weren’t a little nervous with the idea, but you would get the chance to see Silvia if you went. The doctor would be there by your side to talk if need be, and Luffy seemed to be understanding about your boundaries. If you told him you needed to leave, you had a feeling he wouldn’t try and force you to stay.

“Okay, let’s go to La Petite Source,” you sat up straight, determined to go see the crew. “I can at least do that.” You poked Dotty to wake her up. The wildcat’s confused chirp made you smile. While you were petting Dotty awake, you added, “Maybe you can get a chance to ask Silvia on a date while we’re there.”

“H-Hey! Don’t tease me now, I’m helping you!” The doctor’s cheeks warmed as you replied with a small smirk. “Geez, you’re somber one second and cheeky the next…”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Den Den Mushi are snails that are used for communication throughout the world. They have the mysterious ability to telepathically communicate with each other, apparently through electronic signals.

There is a specific species of Den Den Mushi called Black Den Den Mushi.

These snails remain small for its entire lifespan, and enjoy "eavesdropping" on the signals of the standard variety. For this reason, Black Den Den Mushi are most commonly used by the Marines to wiretap calls between pirates and others. Because of this, Florette citizens should not be able to hide pirates away. The Marine Base kept tabs on the towns of Zermatt Island. Trying to warn others that the Marines were coming would make citizens accomplices.

It would be a problem, however, if the town couldn’t make money off pirates. So, what was the town to do? How could they let others know “Hey, if you happen to have a pirate that’s not causing trouble, and you’re making money, you better tell them to hide now,” without alerting the Marines?

“Hi, La Petite Source?” the woman on the other line sounded chipper. Silvia recognized it was the butcher’s wife. “I know with a new menu, the cafe must be busy. Tell me dear, do you have sugar for the deserts? My husband and I are thinking of buying some sweets while supplies last~”

Silvia’s eyes widened. The businesses of Florette had made codewords for pirates, and every month the businesses would gather to state what their word for “pirates” would be. The code for La Petite Source that month was “Sugar”. Do you have pirates in your inn? Silvia made sure to keep her expression calm. The Den Den Mushi on the other side was copying her, and she didn’t want to look (or sound) guilty.

“Thank you for checking in on us,” The innkeeper smiled. “Despite the amount of sweets my mother is making, we have sugar. The inn is doing well with customers who love her cooking.” Yes, I have pirates in my inn. Please keep the Marines at bay, we want to keep these customers.

“I see, I see~ That’s good. Well, I’ll let you go now dear. I’m going to try and sell my husband’s good’s to these nice gentlemen.” I’ll try to buy you as much time as I can before the Marine’s head in your direction.

Silvia and the woman both hung up at the same time. Silvia rushed to the kitchen and relayed the news to her mother. They would have about ten minutes to set up their scene.

Meanwhile Upstairs…

The room the guys were staying at was upgraded to include two people. Zoro didn’t care if he slept on the floor, but the innkeeper had gotten him a futon to lay on the floor of the boy’s room. Franky would have to sleep on one as well unless one of the other crew members gave up their bed--that would be a tomorrow problem. Currently, the six men were in the same room.

“You know, from what you’ve told me Luffy--” Zoro yawned as he leaned into the leather armchair of the room. “I’m surprised you haven’t asked (Y/n) to join the crew.” At hearing no response, Zoro glanced over at his captain and saw him frozen in place on the bed. “O-Oi, you okay Lu--?”

“Ahhh! I forgot to ask?!” Luffy clasped his head as the realization hit him like a Sea Train. He had been having so much fun talking, playing games, and exploring with you that he’d forgotten. He forgot to ask you the question he most frequently asked when he met somebody interesting. He was shocked at his own broken routine.

“Ehh? I kind of assumed you might’ve asked already,” Sanji added before he blew smoke out the open window. “When I think about it, you haven’t mentioned anything about asking this person to join when you talk about them.”

“I need to ask today---ah, no wait,” Luffy scratched the side of his head as he sat crossed legged on the bed.. “I won’t see them today. Dammit, how could I forget??”

“Haha~ don’t worry Luffy. Nami said we’ll be on this island longer, you’ll get a chance to ask.” Usopp assured his captain with a pat on the back. He rubbed his chin when he realized something. “Oi, when I think about it though, only Chopper and Zoro have actually seen this (Y/n) person, right?” Luffy nodded while Chopper made his way onto the bed he and Usopp were sitting at. “Chopper here was able to give me more information than Zoro.”

“Shut up,” came the curt reply from Zoro.

“Will we get the chance to meet this stranger?” Brook asked as he leaned over Luffy. His shadow was casting over the captain, the sniper, and the doctor.

“Yes! Soon, I hope? I wanted (Y/n) to eat dinner with all of us, but--” Luffy’s brows furrowed in contemplation. “--they’re busy today. I think they’d prefer meeting one-on-one though. They’re pretty shy.”

During the time they were talking, the guys missed how Silvia had sprinted up the stairs and was pulling out two enormous luggage bags from the attic. She went on to knock on Nami and Robin’s door. After quick instructions, the two pirates agreed to her commands and took the offered bag. Silvia picked up the remaining bag and was then knocking on the men’s door.

“I need to come in, quickly!”

“Haaaaai~ Silvia-swan~! You’ve come to see me~” Sanji danced his way to the door and greeted the innkeeper with heart-eyes. She brushed past him with little hesitation. “Melody~”

“I’m going to cut to the chase right here, right now.” Silvia dragged the luggage to the middle of the room. Her straightforwardness made everybody in the room gather around her to see what she had prepared for them. “The Marines are on their way--don’t be alarmed.” She lifted her hand, stopping any interruption that was about to bubble up. “They haven’t been called on you or anything.”

“T-Thank goodness!” Usopp sighed, but his nerves still shot up when he asked, “Why are they coming??”

“The Marines sometimes check up on Florette from time to time,” Silvia unzipped the bag, showcasing the various clothes, wigs, and hats inside. “So, in order to protect our customers, Florette businesses find different ways to hide people. I have disguises for you to choose from and blend into the town. Start thinking up a story for why you’re here. I’ve told Nami-san and Robin-san the same thing; talk to them to get your stories straight.”

“Ehhh? We have to put on costumes?” Luffy tilted his head and hummed.

“If you want to blend in, you should hide whatever makes you stand out that announces ‘I’m a member of so-and-so crew.’ For example, those three swords--” Silvia pointed at Zoro who flinched at the idea. “--and your hat plus your scar.” Silvia added as she looked directly at the captain.

“Hmph,” Luffy tugged on the sides of his hat, a frown blooming on his face. “I’m not taking my treasure off.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Your pace to La Petite Source was sluggish, and you were aware of it. Dotty was napping across your shoulders, so she was just waiting for you to arrive at your destination. She yawned while you sighed. The wildcat was calm as could be. Meanwhile, you were hoping Doctor Sophia would hurry and catch up with you.

The doctor had to leave your side because she had been stopped by a farmer. It wasn’t an emergency or anything, but he was hoping Sophia would give his wife a quick checkup. The older woman might have strained a muscle while she was working on her garden. You assured the doctor it would be fine, and that you would see her at the cafe.

It’ll be okay. I can just wait nearby, I don’t have to go in just yet. The cafe/inn was in view, and it looked like it had many customers at the entrance. I hope Silvia doesn’t get overwhelmed, that’s a lot...of...oh no.

There were around fifteen people at the cafe. Every single one of them wore the recognizable white and blue uniform.

From their relaxed postures, you assumed that the men were there on patrol rather than there to arrest somebody. They had come from the capital and were finishing their rounds near the southern side of Florette. The cafe was a great spot for travelers who wanted to cool down after dealing with the sun, so this group was probably looking for a fresh drink and a hearty meal after doing their job.

It felt as if icicles were piercing your heart.

M-Marines?! Why are they here? Why today of all days??

You wanted nothing to do with the Marines. They left you alone, and you made sure to be far from them because you didn’t want any potential problems. The Marines were already at the cafe, so what could you do? It technically wasn’t your problem. If you tried to interfere, it would become your problem.

The most logical choice would be to not get myself involved.

Right…?
…
…
…

You found yourself walking towards the cafe. Dotty awoke with a confused chirp before she yawned and stretched. Now awake, she saw that the cafe was within view, and she saw the numerous men. Her eyes squinted and she hissed.

What am I doing? This is stupid! If they already know pirates are here, I’m making myself an accomplice by interfering!

You were jogging up to La Petite Source. Dotty braced herself against you. Her little, wet nose felt your carotid artery when she placed it against your neck. She felt your heartbeat pick up its pace. It wasn’t just because you were going faster.

I’m going because I don’t want the cafe to be damaged again! Silvia is my friend, and she and her mom already deal with enough bullshit as it is!

You were running, and Dotty was prepared for whatever instructions you gave her.

Dammit! I don’t want Luffy to leave! I just made a new friend, you assholes! Don’t make his crew leave before I even get the chance to meet them!

Notes:

The Lower Market by Victor Gabriel Gilbert

Chapter 11: Why I Don't Talk

Once you were within walking distance of the cafe, you slowed down and tried to steady your breathing. It would look suspicious if you were out of breath. The men were looking around confused because the innkeeper was nowhere in sight, so you had the upper hand to draw their attention away from any potential pirates at the cafe.

“Ehhh? I hear somebody in the kitchen, maybe she’s there?”

“Should I go check upstairs for somebody?”

Two soldiers were about to make their move, but you cleared your throat in order to draw everybody’s attention. Your nerves froze when their eyes were on you, but you needed to keep everybody in the dining area and away from the second floor. You walked over to the front desk in order to fetch a pencil and a notebook.

While you were scribbling away, the leader of the group approached you. His attire was more detailed than the others. He was tall, lean but muscular, and had wavy chestnut brown hair that almost looked red. His clean shaven face showed off a square jawline and a friendly smile. He removed his hat and placed it under his arm before he bowed to you.

“(Y/n)-san,” you took half a step back. “It’s an honor to meet you.” When he noticed your weary expression and how Dotty was glaring at him, he smiled and rubbed the back of his neck. “A-Ah, I apologize, (Y/n)-san. I’m Dutertre Cyril, Captain at the Marine base stationed in Verte.”

His introduction didn’t make you feel any better. Wasn’t Gustav the captain?

“I was stationed here a year ago. The previous captain is the commodore now.”

He answered your question. Gustav was promoted after he’d wrongfully arrested Gabriel. If Gustav was a commodore, it might mean that he wasn’t on the island anymore. You wondered if there were more captains stationed at the Marine base now after last year’s incident with the pirates. It was scary to remember that day.

“Please forgive my sudden familiarity. I’ve heard about you and recognized you because of the Sekhmet cat on your shoulders.”

You nodded, accepting his apology. You handed him the paper you had been writing on before he could say anything else. You had a feeling he wanted to hold a conversation. You, on the other hand, had a mission to complete. He asked what the paper was for, but you had walked away from him in order to be at the steps leading up to the second floor.

You placed Dotty at the foot of the stairs, and she stared up at you watching your hands. You made both into a palm-down "Y" handshape. One hand went into a forward thrust. Then, both hands were in a relaxed flat hand shape before you moved them forward in small circles.

//Stay. Here.//

She chirped concerned, but she listened to your instructions. The soldiers looked among themselves, but Dutertre was reading the letter you wrote. You heard the soldiers whispering among themselves wondering what you were doing and how you got a Sekhmet cat to listen to you. It seemed that most of the men had grown up on Zermatt and knew about the wildcat species.

“Everybody take a seat,” the Captain instructed as he folded the paper. “(Y/n)-san is going to serve us hot tea to combat the heat. Silvia-san is working upstairs doing house chores since the housekeeper isn’t here.”

You weren’t lying.

“Oh, so the housekeeper has today off then.” A soldier added with a shrug. “Must be tough for the hostess to serve the cafe and be upstairs too.”

You simply withheld the whole truth.

The housekeeper Silvia had hired happened to be at the drycleaners. You saw her on your way to the cafe. The middle aged blonde was gathering fresh sheets and turning in dirty ones, but she stayed to chat with the owners. All of her work was done by lunchtime, so there was no rush for her to return to La Petite Source. Silvia needing to clean was an assumption you were going to let the men believe.

As you made your way to the kitchen, the doors flung open to reveal a flustered Madame Garreaux. When she saw you frozen in place and all the Marine soldiers behind you taking their seats, she straightened her apron and cleared her throat. She smiled at you while glancing between the soldiers and the stairs Dotty was guarding.

“A-Ah, haha, welcome (Y/n), dear. Have you seen Silvia?” You shake your head, but you point to the stairs where Dotty was curled up at. If Silvia was upstairs, you had left the wildcat in charge of not letting anybody get past her. “O-Oh, that’s right! She’s, um, getting something for me. I’ll just go upstairs myself to get it~”

Madame Garreaux gave you a subtle nod before she headed to the second floor. On her way up, she stated that she had made appetizers for the soldiers. She would serve them as soon as she got that thing she needed to get. The thing was very important you see, and she needed it now.

“Please, take your time Madame,” said Dutertre. “We’ll wait. Thank you for your hospitality.”

You walked into the kitchen and then ran to heat up the kettle for the tea. You looked over the tossed salad Madame Garreaux was making and wondered if it was finished. You decided it would have to do. If there was food ready to eat, the Marines would stay put. You began to scoop the salad onto plates while the tea kettle was heating up.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“You can’t be serious…”

“I am serious,” Luffy tugged on his strawhat again while Silvia stared at him. “I’m not taking my hat off. Besides, I saw an old man wearing a strawhat too, so I’m not the only one wearing it.”

“Oh my god--if you’ll just--hmm,” Silvia began to massage her temples, and she ignored how Sanji and Usopp were getting onto their captain. “Okay, listen, I want to keep you guys here. As customers, you’re pretty great. You’re a large group so you eat a lot. I love when my maman gets to cook because it makes her happy, and for the most part you all keep to yourselves. I appreciate that, so please reconsider the disguises.”

Silvia walked to the door at the same time Nami and Robin were leaving their room. She was happy to see the pirates dressed up with their new wigs. The hostess noted how long hair suited the woman just as well as their shorter hair. Silvia turned around before she was out the room.

“You’re respectful and that’s not something I usually see with pirates. However, if push comes to shove, I can’t say I’m going to put myself between you and the Marines. I have my maman, my friends, and my cafe to look out for.”

At that moment, three women arrived at the door to the guy’s room. Nami and Robin moved aside to let the out of breath Madame Garreaux get to her daughter. As Silvia asked what was wrong, the chef waved off her concern in order to gather her words.

“Silvia, hurry downstairs, the Marines are here, they’re wanting food, and (Y/n) is downstairs with them!”

“W-What?!”

“Ehh? (Y/n) is here?” A wide smile graced Luffy’s face. He didn’t think he’d get the chance to see you. Any concerns about the Marines were out the window the moment Luffy realized you were close by. “I’m going to go see them! Most of my crew is here, but Franky will be here soo--”

“Stop.”

“Hm??” Luffy froze mid step when Silvia’s outstretched arm was blocking his way out. He was surprised at the glare the hostess was giving him. The captain straightened his posture ready for whatever it was Silvia wanted to say to him.

“I bet you’re strong. Okay, fine. You have no problem fighting against the Marines. But, know this, if you fight them it means you’ll have to leave.” Silvia crossed her arms, glare still in place. “Headquarters will be informed, you and your crew will race across the desert to avoid them, and (Y/n) won’t see you again. Is that what you want to do?”

Luffy didn’t answer.

“(Y/n) is terrified of the Marines, but they’re putting their neck on the line right now to buy us time. Please don’t let their efforts go to waste.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Is it just me, or is the salad a little, um, bland?”

“Just add some dressing, don’t be picky.”

“It doesn’t even have croutons…”

You poured more tea into a soldier’s empty cup all the while keeping your gaze down. You were chastising yourself for not adding more to the appetizers. You didn’t want to mess with the chef’s creation, but maybe adding the croutons wouldn’t have been a problem. You went to the captain’s table to refill his drink, and he greeted you with a bright smile.

“Thank you, (Y/n)-san,” the captain watched as you poured the drink and nodded to him. “Um, I hope this isn’t too straightforward, but you can call me Cyril. I feel it’s impolite that I refer to you by first name already without asking you to do the same.”

You nodded again. You were about to leave for another table, but the captain stopped you by calling your name.

“E-Erm, so you have a Sekhmet cat. That’s incredible. From what I’ve read up on them, they’re tiny powerhouses.” You tilted your head confused. He wanted to talk about Dotty? “Since I’m not from this island, I’ve researched the animals of Zermatt Island. Sekhmet cats are an incredible species.”

You responded with a half-smile, happy he appreciated the majesty that is Dotty. You looked over at the wildcat as she tucked her feet under her body. She looked like a loaf of bread, and the image made you chuckle. The captain smiled, chuckled, and scratched the back of his head.

“So cute, haha.”

“Huh? That tiny thing is a powerhouse?” A soldier from two tables down stood up and began walking towards the stairs. “I don’t see what the big deal is. It looks like a housecat.”

“Petty Officer Robert,” the captain growled the name, but the man was already by the steps. You set the kettle down in a hurry on the captain’s table before you rushed over to try and stop the man.

“Here kitty, kitty~” Robert leaned forward a little with an outstretched hand, but then immediately recoiled when Dotty hissed at him. The petty officer didn’t know something could look so cute one second and demonic the next. He took a step back. He didn’t want to admit that Dotty was giving off an intimidating air. For a second, he felt as if he were prey to a mighty beast.

You approached and stood between the agitated wildcat and the spooked soldier. You lifted your arms in front of you and moved your hands side to side in a slow, relaxed manner with your palms facing down.

//Take it easy//

Dotty huffed, but she shook herself before relaxing into a loaf again. She stared up at you waiting to see if there were more instructions.

“Petty Officer Robert, I take it you’re also not from here, correct?” Cyril asked. The soldier hesitated to turn around. He expected his fellow men to be snickering at what happened. When he turned around, he didn’t see anybody containing their laughter. Instead, most of the men looked relieved he was away from the wildcat. A few were looking as confused as him.

“N-No sir. I was stationed here.”

“Any local will tell you not to underestimate a Sekhmet cat. They may be small, but they’re fast and pack a punch. Try to corner them, and they’ll scratch your eyes out before you realize.” The petty officer gulped and slowly looked over to where you were petting Dotty. She was back to looking cute. “Have a seat soldier.”

“Yes sir.”

Your back was the everybody, so they didn’t see your sigh of relief. The man didn’t try to go past Dotty. The Marines didn’t know Luffy’s crew was upstairs. You stood up and began to walk back to the captain’s table in order to grab the kettle. Then from the stairs, Dotty meowed at somebody.

“Ara~? If you’re here, it means an incredibly kind person is here too.” You whipped around to see Silvia descending the stairs with a graceful smile on her lips. You made a beeline to her open arms. She hugged you tightly, feeling your body shiver. “Thank you, I’m sorry I took a while. You’re safe,” she whispered into your ear.

“Ooh, the hostess, Silvia-san!”

“Silvia-san, you’re finally here~”

“Ehh, (Y/n)-san is so lucky…”

The hostess let go of you after a few seconds in order to greet the men. She waved while keeping a pleasant smile on her face. You were always impressed with how the young woman was able to handle so much attention and flirting from customers. You were only there for a few minutes, and you were ready to bolt it out of the cafe without waiting for the doctor.

“I’ll take your orders, please be ready by the time I’m at your table. I’m a busy woman as you can imagine~”

Silvia giggled which had the men blushing at her charms. You, however, were busy scooping Dotty into your arms before you placed her on your shoulder. You passed Silvia and gave her a quick salute on your way to the door. You needed to leave and you needed to leave now.

“It was a pleasure talking to you, (Y/n)-san.” Cyril uttered when you passed his table. He didn’t think you’d hear him, so he took a sip of his tea and looked back at his soldiers. You took a few steps backwards until you were beside the captain again. Your nod and small smile of acknowledgement almost made him spit out his tea. “H-Have a good day (Y/n)-san…”

You were almost away from the uncomfortable situation. You were almost out the door and away from the Marines.

Almost.

“(Y/n)!!”

You had one foot out the door when you heard the familiar voice call to you. You looked over your shoulder to see Luffy at the foot of the stairs. You turned around as he was making his way to you. You noticed he had a pair of goggles on his strawhat that covered the red ribbon attached. There was also a bandaid under his eye covering his scar.

“(Y/n)! I didn’t think I’d see you today, I’m so happy you’re here, shishi~”

“Oh? You’re a friend of (Y/n)-san?” Cyril asked.

“Yup!” Luffy responded and then went onto grab your hand. He led you and Dotty out of the cafe without a second thought. It made Cyril do a double take before he called out to the two of you.

“Hey, wait, what’s your name??”

“Don’t know! Ask my crew!”

“A-Ask your crew??”

You lifted your hand to cover the smile blooming on your face. You had to suppress a laugh that wanted to bubble out of you. Ask his crew? Was he unable to think of a lie on the spot? Luffy gave your hand a squeeze, pulling you away from your thoughts. You finally noticed how you had been shaking a little. Not too much, but enough to make you wonder if you were close to having a panic attack.

“What an odd fellow,” the captain mumbled while he stared at the doorway you and Luffy had left from.

“Please don’t pay him too much attention. He’s a bit of an airhead.”

The Marines all had their eyes on the beautiful, blonde woman who arrived from the second floor. Her hair was pulled back in a messy but cute bun. The gorgeous stranger was followed by another beauty with long, dark brown hair. The brunette’s icy blue eyes were full of mirth when she noted how the soldiers straighten their uniforms.

“Are you his crew members?” Cyril looked over at the woman, and saw how his men were trying to make themselves presentable, approachable, and manly.

“Yes, we’re merchants.” The brunette smiled and added. “He joined recently as an apprentice. I’m Madame Byrd, the bookkeeper for our ship.”

“And I’m Naomi, the treasurer.” The blonde responded with a million Beri smile. “It’s nice to meet all of you~”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

You didn’t know where Luffy was taking you. Wherever it was he had in mind, he was determined. He hadn’t let go of your hand since the cafe. You were far from La Petite Source, but you kept seeing other Marines throughout the town. Every time, Luffy would change your destination in order to avoid collision with them. At every turn, it seemed impossible to avoid seeing the white and blue uniforms.

“Dammit, where can we stop at where there’s no Marines??”

Luffy scratched the side of his head as he looked side to side and even up and down. You were pulled along until you both saw a tiny park. It looked more like an overgrown garden because of how overtaken it was with flowers. The moss green leaves were equal to the amount of red, pink, and white flowers blooming. The flowers’ petals ranged from short and rounded to elongated and thin.

Nobody was there.

“Ah! Let’s go here. Do you like flowers, (Y/n)?”

At your subtle nod, Luffy took you to the garden. He let go of your hand in order to move the overarching flowers and leaves aside. You ducked and entered the park with Luffy following you. Once inside the park, you made your way to a patch of dry dirt in front of the park’s statue. It was of a woman holding her infant child. A commemoration of familial love.

When you sat down cross legged, you took a deep breath. Dotty hopped off your shoulders in order to sit on your lap. She curled up to be snug in your legs, and then she closed her eyes to relax.

“Sheesh, where did all those Marines come from?” Luffy adjusted his hat since the leaves almost knocked it off when he entered behind you. “Hey, (Y/n), are you busy right now? Did you finish what you needed to do?”

At your silence, Luffy crooked his head confused. He was going to repeat himself since he assumed you hadn’t heard him. Luffy then noted how you were staring off. You weren’t looking at the statue; you were somehow looking past it as if it were invisible. Or it just wasn’t there.

“(Y/n)?”

“...Hm.”

Luffy plopped himself across from you. He crossed his legs and leaned forward. His straightforwardness broke you from your trance. You blinked, leaned back, and blushed. You turned your head in order to look anywhere except his piercing eyes. You heard the pirate hum in contemplation, but you were busy trying not to be embarrassed by your close proximity.

“Are you okay? Do you feel better?” Luffy leaned back, which let you sit up straight again. “You looked really worried before. The Marines scare you that much?”

You looked down and began petting Dotty. You nodded but stayed quiet. The wildcat’s purring was helping you calm down. The silence hung in the air for a few seconds, and it made you uncomfortable. There was so much you wanted to say, but you knew trying to speak at the moment was going to be difficult.

You didn’t have pen and paper to talk to Luffy, but you wanted to find a way to talk to the pirate. You didn’t want him to assume you didn’t want his company. You noted the dry dirt by your legs and decided that would do.

What can I say? Your index finger hovered over the ground as you tried to find the right words to say. Do I say, ‘Sorry about not talking, when I’m in Florette I freeze up?’ or ‘The Marines scare me because they took someone dear to me?’ or ‘I’m sure you have questions for me---’ All of those are too long!

You scribbled on the dirt.

//Thank you//

“Eh?”

Luffy tilted his head to the side as he read the upside down words. Realizing what you’d done, you were about to erase the words to write them again so they were right side up for him. Before you could do that, Luffy scooted himself so he was sitting right beside you. He truly wasn’t adverse to sitting close to you.

“Thank you...for what exactly? Taking you away from the cafe place?” You nodded. “Shishi, you’re welcome. I just didn’t like seeing you so uncomfortable. You looked like you were going to run out. Why aren’t you talking by the way? Does your throat hurt?”

You shake your head. You erased the previous note and wrote on the ground again.

//I don’t talk in town//

“Why?”

//In town, I don’t feel--// You lifted your hand, unsure of how to continue. Luffy waited and saw how your eyebrows furrowed. Did you not know why you didn’t talk? //Safe//

“Ehhh? You don’t feel safe here?” At your nod, Luffy frowned. “Who’s not making you feel safe? Want me to kick their ass?” Luffy cracked his knuckles, ready to fight whoever. His anger was satiated for a second because you smiled. It was a brief but honest smile.

//It’s okay//

“No it’s not.” Luffy crossed his arms and pouted. Suddenly, a lightbulb went off in Luffy’s head. “Oh! (Y/n), there’s something I wanted to ask you.” The captain smiled his toothy smile. He believed his question would be the solution to your discomfort. “Join my crew!”

You stared at the Strawhat captain as if he had grown another head.

That’s not a question, that’s a command!

“Shishishi~”

//What?//

“Join my crew! I want you to sail with us.”

//Luffy, I just met you//

“Yeah?”

//No//

Luffy stared at the two letter word, his smile still in place. You wondered if he was going to react with frustration or confusion.

“Hmm, nope!” Luffy rocked side to side, his shoulder bumping into your shoulder a little. “I reject it.” At your confusion, Luffy only added, “I want you to join us and sail the seas.”

//Why?//

“Because you’re really cool and I like being around you.”

//I can’t// Luffy stopped moving when he read your note.

//I have to--// You erased the words.

//Can’t just--// Erase.

//I--// Erase.

//Not yet?//

“(Y/n)?” You erased the words in a frantic manner. You weren’t sure why you wrote the last note. “Ah! Is it because you haven’t met my nakama yet? You’ll love them, but I guess you need to meet them first. Maybe meeting everybody at the cafe is too much? Hmmm…”

You ran a hand down your face, the last note still running through your head. Not yet? Not yet?? That implied that you were going to join! You didn’t know why you had written that. It, however, felt like the right thing to say. Those words brought about a different question all together: what was holding you back from joining?

“Yosh! That decides it.” Luffy nodded at his own plan. You looked over at the confident pirate. “You’ll meet everybody one by one whenever you get the chance to. Who would be the best person to meet first? Ah, you’ve met Chopper and Zoro at least.”

//What?//

“You’re going to meet my nakama.” Luffy explained. “Whenever you’re ready and they’re alone, you’ll meet them. That way, you can get to know each other before you join us on Sunny.”

Are you mad?? Are you just deciding this on your own? What if I’m never ready? What if I want to run away? What if you realize you and your nakama are better off without me joining?

You put your finger to the ground ready to write the spiraling thoughts racing through your head. Luffy clearly wasn’t thinking clearly. You becoming a pirate? You couldn’t.

//Okay//

Dammit!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Doctor Sophia slowed her pace when she saw a green haired man with three swords exit the second floor window. He landed unscratched and unbothered outside of La Petite Source.. The blond man from the pirate crew poked his head out the window before he started yelling something. He threw a bag down and gave instructions. He went back inside.

The skeleton with an afro was then thrown out the window to accompany the swordsman.

“Hm. Not my problem,” Sophia muttered as she shrugged.

Once at the entrance of the cafe, Sophia saw the group of Marines sitting at the tables. The doctor cursed under her breath as she glanced around to see any sign of you. She was hoping the Marines wouldn’t stop by, but she suspected the worst when she noticed some walking around town.

“Doctor Sophia!” Silvia set down a dish in front of a soldier without looking. The soldier tried to get her attention, but the hostess was almost racing to the entrance. “I didn’t know you’d stop by today, haha.” Silvia smiled and tucked some hair behind her ear. “It’s a pleasant surprise.”

“I’m happy to be here…” The doctor lowered her voice. “Did (Y/n) stop by? Where are your, um, guests? I think I saw a new one jump out the window.”

“Yes, (Y/n) was here, but they left with ‘Luke’. He’s an apprentice for a merchant ship,” Silvia replied. She nodded to the two women in the cafe. A blonde and a brunette. The Marines were clamored around them, almost begging for their attention. They were behaving, however, because of their captain’s watchful eyes. “They’ll fill you in on their crew. You’ve met Madame Byrd and Naomi, right?”

“Yes, of course,” The doctor nodded when she recognized them. “My bad memory made me forget everybody else. Let me get reacquainted with them.” Sophia walked in after Silvia, but she turned to look back outside. “I hope (Y/n) is back in the desert…”

Notes:

I'm hoping to update more frequently, but I still have work. Thank you to everybody that comments and leaves kudos on this story. I reread comments a whole bunch! It makes me super happy that people are looking forward to this story. I hope I've intrigued folks with the direction the story is taking (๑˃̵ᴗ˂̵)و

Still Life with Roses and Madonna by Jenny Fischer

Chapter 12: Liar Liar, Plants for Hire

The plan was simple.

You and Luffy would continue to meet at the tree you had made your meeting spot. The day you were ready to go into Florette would be the day you would meet the Strawhats. Luffy was going to introduce you to one crew member at a time. Who would be first? It was still undecided.

You weren’t sure why you had agreed to his plan, but it felt a little too late to back down now. You reasoned with yourself that it was the best option because otherwise you would run away. Luffy was excited for his plan to take place, and he had already told his crew about his intentions.

“Franky is in town now, and the Franky Dune Rider II is so cooool~”

Luffy’s eyes were shining as he explained the vehicle his shipwright had built. The tree’s shade covered you and Luffy as you ate your meals. Luffy stuffed more food into his mouth, but he continued to talk about the incredible machine. You stopped chewing the food in your mouth and tilted your head. You couldn’t understand him when his mouth was full. Luffy took a big gulp to swallow.

“Maybe you can meet Franky first so you can see it.”

“Hm…”

“Ah? Is it too soon to meet my nakama?”

“I’m sorry,” you muttered and looked over at the tree to see Dotty climbing up the tree trunk. She was hunting a dragonfly. Going back to Florette after a day was too much for you, so you felt you could only apologize. “I’m so sorry.”

“Don’t be sorry. Besides, this gives me time to master my disguise.” Luffy crossed his arms and grinned triumphant. “Will you help me?”

“Master your disguise?”

“Uh-huh. Nami and Robin said they have a story for why we’re here. I have to remember who they are and who I am.” He scratched his cheek and glanced to the side. “I didn’t hear the story yesterday when the Marines were there. I wanted to see you, so I ran out. Nami put the goggles and bandaid on me before I left though, so that’s my disguise now.”

You covered your mouth and looked away. You were stifling a laugh but also hiding your blushing face.

He ran out from hearing the plan because he wanted to see me? You fanned your face. Calm down, it’s nothing deep. He’s just impulsive like that.

“So what’s the story?” You set aside your empty food container. “Why are you on this island?”

“Hmm, so the story...the story.” Luffy laughed. “I forgot!”

You ran a hand down your face.

“Let’s, uh, let’s walk and talk. Maybe we can figure out what your story is.”

You didn’t have a specific place in mind to take Luffy that day. You were only going to walk and enjoy the warm sun together. While walking, you essentially had to interrogate Luffy in order to learn about the made up narrative. He pressed his index finger against his forehead as he tried to remember what he had been told. His face turned red.

“We’re here for supplies, I’m new, aaaaannnd my name is...Lu...Luuuuu….Luffy...I’m going to become the Pirate King!”

“I mean it is, but that’s probably not the fake name. Also, you should probably keep your ambitions hidden from the Marines.” You reached up to scratch Dotty’s chin as she sat on your shoulders. She purred and Luffy pouted. “I’d imagine your crew is mixing some truths with lies so the lies sound natural. You did stop at Zermatt for supplies.”

“Yup! We need stuff before we continue our adventure.”

“So you need supplies. If you’re vague enough about it, you could have people assume you’re also here to trade supplies. Usually merchant ships stop by Florette, so it’s easy to say you’re one of them. If you’re new on a merchant ship, then you're an aspiring merchant. An apprentice to somebody.”

“Oooh~ That’s what it is, we’re merchants~ You’re smart, (Y/n).”

“I--Um, thanks.” You went ahead and accepted the compliment, even though you didn’t believe you had cracked some code. You crossed your arms and sighed as you looked up to the sky for inspiration. “Your fake name probably starts with L-U. So let’s see...Lucas maybe? Umm, Luke? Luis? Lucky---no wait, that’s for a puppy--Ludwig? Oh, that’s fancy~”

“I like Lucky,” Luffy grinned while you raised an eyebrow at him.

“Luffy...you’re not a puppy.” Even though you kind of remind me of a pup. Or a monkey. A puppy-like monkey or a monkey-like pup? “Any of those names ring a bell?”

“Yeah, Lu--”

“And please don’t say it was Lucky.”

“...Luck--”

“Please ask for your pseudo-name again!”

“Aww, boooo~”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After three days of mulling it over, you decided to go to Florette with Luffy. When you told him your intentions, he was ecstatic. He hadn’t chosen which Strawhat pirate you would meet first, so he was going to leave it to chance. The crew were doing their own things while in the town, so you were bound to come across somebody.

“I’m excited! Are you excited (Y/n)? What about you, Dotty? Are you ready??”

The wildcat turned in your lap so she was belly-side up. Her cute front paws were pawing at the air while she purring with her eyes closed. You smirked at her ‘I am so relaxed and unfazed’ posture. You were thankful Dotty was ready for whatever at least.

“Tomorrow I’ll meet you at the entrance. I’ll go to Florette instead of us meeting at this tree.”

You and Luffy set up a time to meet, and you would see where it would go from there. According to Luffy, there were fewer Marines patrolling as well. He didn’t have to wear the bandaid now--he hated the thing. This helped ease your nerves about visiting.

The day arrived, and you were outside Florette.

You adjusted your clothes for the umpteenth time, but it did little to calm you. You fiddled with your bag to make sure it had everything (again): Pencils, notebook, money, secret pocket, snacks, snacks for Dotty, etc. It was evening, so many citizens were walking around the town. You were so used to heading straight to La Petite Source that seeing so many people was new to you.

Waiting for somebody at Florette’s edge was unnerving.

“Mrrr~” Dotty stretched and then flopped on the ground. She was taking a sand bath while the two of you waited for the Strawhat pirate. You raised an eyebrow at her while she only grinned in return.

I’m happy you’re at least relaxed. Maybe I should’ve waited another day. You did your best to ignore the glances from people. They at least had the common courtesy to not whisper among themselves. Or I could avoid doing all of this if I hadn’t agreed to meet Luffy’s crew.

“Ooooi~ (Y/n), Dotty, you’re here,” Luffy waved to you as he came into view. You sighed but then smiled. You didn’t regret your decision when you noticed how happy Luffy was to be face to face with you. “Yosh, let’s see who we can find.”

You reached into your bag and pulled out a pencil and notebook. Luffy waited for you to write what you needed to say. All the while, Dotty shook off excess sand before she climbed her way back to your shoulders.

//Okay. I’m ready to meet your nakama. Did you tell them I would be here today?//

“Uh-huh. They told me where they’d be today, but they might’ve moved from there.”

//What are some of the places?//

“Chopper went to see the doctor that comes to the inn. Franky is shopping. So are Nami and Sanji, I think? Zoro might be sleeping. Robin said she’s exploring, Brook is at the inn, and Usopp said he’s exploring too.” Luffy held up eight fingers as he counted his friends.

//Let’s see who we come across then. It’s in Fate’s hands now.//

“Sounds like an adventure, shishishi~”

With that final note, you and Luffy made your way into the town.

The sun was warm rather than harsh, and the wind felt comforting. Florette’s famous floral scent swept across the streets, but Luffy only seemed to care about the scent of food. How was he able to pick out the smell of cooked meat among the town? You had no idea, but it astounded you. He was sniffing the air like Dotty did.

You stopped your walk at one point when you saw a pair of familiar silhouettes. Luffy turned to say something to you, but he saw you had stopped. He ran up to you to ask what the delay was, but then he saw the two boys you had noticed.

//I’ve talked to those kids before. Their names are Hector and Pierre I believe. I’m curious about what’s got their attention.//

Luffy read over your note and crooked his head. At his quizzical look, you shrugged and waved your hand to their general direction. Pierre and Hector had their faces pressed against Grandline International Store’s window display.

//Let’s keep going to--//

“Oooi, whatcha looking at?” Luffy was already walking over. You ran a hand down your face and cursed under your breath. You followed the Strawhat pirate as he greeted the startled boys. When the younger one saw you, he gasped.

“Hi, (Y/n)! Hi,” he waved at you while his older brother tried to curb his enthusiasm. “I really like your kitty.”

You stifle a laugh, your eyes full of mirth. The child was so honest; it was refreshing. His brother mumbled under his breath, but you heard his quiet, “Yeah, it’s cool.”

“Oh? You like Dotty? She’s a really cool cat, huh?” Luffy turned to you and snickered. “She’s small but carries herself like a giant.” You nodded in agreement while Dotty purred satisfied. Luffy then noticed what had caught the boy’s eyes. He gasped as he pressed his face against the window. “Oooh~ What is that??”

“It’s, um, it’s a new toy collection.” Hector explained but then crossed his arms. “Robots are cool, but these are too girly for boys even if it’s robot-ish…I-I don’t like them.”

You barely heard Hector’s complaint because you also had your eyes glued to the window display. There was a set-up showing off a new toy set. ‘Clockwork Fauna’ were needle felted dolls of animals with vintage, rusty clothes and gears. Some had goggles, weapons, and other trinkets. They looked robot-ish leaning on organic. There were a variety of animals among the collection. You and Luffy were awed at the different designs each animal had.

Your eyes were enraptured by one of the cat dolls. Its coloration reminded you of Dotty. Then again, you wouldn’t mind the whole collection.

“I want the sheep,” Pierre pointed. “She looks kind.” This made Hector huff and grumble about it being a girly choice. The dismissal of the older brother saddened you, but then Luffy turned around to stick his tongue out at the boy.

“What’s wrong with liking the sheep? What’s wrong with liking any of them? Look!” Luffy pointed to a fox who had on a hat with goggles and a mint green scarf. “The fox looks like it’s going on an adventure. Isn’t that cool?” Hector blushed and looked away. “And the dog looks like a shipwright. What about---” Luffy gasped and pressed his face against the glass. “What animal is that??”

You tapped Luffy’s shoulder so he could read your note. //That’s a honey badger. It looks like it's ready to fight. Fitting for a honey badger//

“So...So COOL~!!”

“I...I like the fox one,” Hector muttered before he grabbed Pierre’s hand to drag him away. “We gotta go, bye bye.” You waved at the boys as Hector made his hasty retreat. Luffy didn’t notice their missing presence since he was too distracted by the honey badger’s intense eyes.

“Which one do you like, (Y/n)? Ara? The kids left?” Luffy looked around until he saw you nod. You held up your note for Luffy.

//I like the cat with the binoculars. It reminds me of Dotty.//

“Luffy, that you?” An unfamiliar voice said behind you. You turned around to see a slim tan-skinned young man with medium-length black woolly hair. He had a long nose, a very defining feature. “Eh, um, are you (Y/n)-san? The person Luffy talks about?”

“Yo, Usopp! Yup, this is (Y/n). And that’s Dotty on their shoulder. (Y/n), this is Usopp, our sniper.”

//It’s nice to meet you//

“Ano…it’s nice to meet you too?”

“(Y/n) doesn’t talk in the town, so that’s why they’re writing stuff down.” Luffy put his arms behind his head. “We got lucky, you found us instead of us looking for you.”

“Yeah, you’re a little hard to miss. Where’s the bandaid? Cover your obvious scar, Luffy. Your disguise is simple and yet you refuse to use it.” Usopp sighed and shook his head. “And you’re the one that asked to stay on this island.”

“It gets itchyyyy. I don’t like it,” Luffy pouted. “You’re not in disguise. You get to walk around like it’s nothing.”

“Well, the best way to hide myself is to not look like I’m hiding.” Usopp smirked and rubbed his chin. “Ha~ Maybe I can give you lessons on being ninja-like~”

//So you don’t have a bounty then?//

There was a silence as your words were read by Luffy and Usopp. The silence was broken by Luffy’s laughter and Usopp’s groan of displeasure. He ran a hand down his face. You looked over your words wondering if you had said something wrong.

“Oh yeah, I guess that’s true~” While Luffy was chuckling to himself, Usopp pulled you aside for a quick second.

“I do have a rather high bounty,” Usopp whispered, proud, but then mumbled, “But I have a mask on in the picture. Erm, long story, but I can be out and about compared to Luffy. Please keep an eye on him.”

//I’ll do my best?//

“Oi, Usopp, what were you doing in town by the way?”

“Eh? Oh, I wanted to draw. Specifically, I wanted to draw the flowers of this town.” Usopp gestured to the town in general. “Everywhere I look, there’s a bunch of flowers growing on balconies, on walls, and in the streets. It’s like a giant bouquet fell on the town.”

You hummed, agreeing with the sniper. //Florette takes pride in their flowers. It’s a bold task to try and draw all the flowers.//

“Well, Bold is my middle name,” Usopp pointed his thumb at his chest with a great smile gracing his face. “I sketched one of every flower in this town!”

“That sounds tiring.”

“Don’t look down on this task I put on myself, you asshole!”

//You drew all the flowers in Florette?// You had to admit, you were curious if Usopp had completed his task in a day. You were also shocked at how blunt the man was to his own captain.

“Yup! I was up early in the morning. I explored the whole town.”

//You found the Phantom Orchid? Can I see it?//

“...The what now?”

And that’s how you learned that Usopp had drawn 99% of the flowers in Florette.

You explained what you knew about the flower. It was rare, tiny, grew at random, and it would only show up in the towns of Zermatt Island. You had only seen it in a book about the flora of Zermatt Island. You described what it looked like the best of your abilities, but your memory was foggy.

The flower was so rare that people would pay good money to own one. They grew in a cluster, but their lifespan was short and their offspring could take years to show up again.

//It makes sense that you didn’t draw it. It might not be growing right now. Also, they’re hard to see compared to the colorful flowers in town.//

“Haa, I was so close to completing my task…” Usopp sighed, and Luffy tried to comfort him by patting his back. He patted his back a little hard.

The three of you were sitting on a bench with Luffy in the middle. You were flipping through Usopp’s sketchbook admiring the art. The artwork was lovely, and you thought he’d done an amazing job getting almost all of the flowers in a day. You wished you had at least a petal of the flower. That way, Dotty could use her nose to track it. Said wildcat was currently rummaging through Usopp’s bag.

//There’s something I want to add// Usopp and Luffy looked at each other confused while you wrote as fast as you could. //The flower is fragile so it mostly blooms at night. Maybe, just maybe, you can see it when the sun is down.//

“Ooh~ So there’s a chance?” Luffy smiled and stood up with his arm in the air. “Yosh! Let’s find this mystery flower. The day isn’t over yet. We should search different parts of the town. I’ll head south because the south is warmer. This flower likes the warmth, right?”

“Luffy, while I appreciate you wanting to help, you looking through the town on your own means you’ll get lost.”

“I won’t be alone. I’ll be with (Y/n). We’ll cover more ground if we split up and search.”

It was a silly idea. It would be like searching for a needle in the haystack. Even if the moonlight brought out the flower, there was no guarantee it would appear that day. There was no way to know if you would be able to see the tiny thing in the first place.

And yet, for some reason, you wanted to try.

//No harm in going for a little treasure hunt, right? I’m hoping you do complete your flower sketches.//

“You two…” Usopp sniffled before he wiped his eyes in a dramatic manner. “You’re so nice! I’m fired up now; let’s search for this Phantom!” Usopp bent down to grab his bag. Once he had it on his shoulder, he heard the protesting mewing from within.

“Oh, Dotty? Did you find food in Usopp’s bag?” Luffy laughed when he saw Dotty’s head pop out. She had a cracker in her mouth.

“Oi! That’s part of my snack!”

//Sorry! She’s being naughty!//

The three of you had agreed to meet at the bench again after an hour. After that, you would continue to meet up every hour until it was late at night. Luffy was following his instinct on where to look, so there was no attempt to follow a pattern in his search for the flower. It was fine with you because the flower itself was random. Maybe Luffy could crack the code somehow.

The first hour proved to be fruitless.

Usopp was reluctant to continue, but Luffy was not ready to give up. You were with Luffy on this journey. You wanted to find the flower.

//I’m willing to search again. I’ll see you two in an hour if you still want to try?//

“Eh?? You want me to go with Usopp?”

//Your method of searching is pretty random, but that could work to find this flower. Try looking through the northside now//

“Ohhh, that’s a pretty good idea (Y/n)-san. After that, it’s only the east and west left to search.” Usopp nodded. “Yosh! We’ll see you in an hour.”

The second hour was also fruitless.

The three of you slid down on the bench with a sigh. You were feeding Dotty her snacks while Usopp stretched and yawned. The sun had set, and the only illumination was provided by the gaslit lamps on the side of buildings. The three of you stayed in your spots for a while before you gathered the energy to try searching again.

“Haa~ It’s been fun, but I think after this search, I’m ready to turn in for the night.”

You thought about continuing on your own late into the night if you didn’t find the flower in the next hour. Being awake in the middle of the night could prove useful, but you kept your intentions to yourself. You didn’t want to make Usopp feel responsible about you continuing to look for the Phantom Orchid. It was your choice, and you were invested in Usopp sketching 100% of the flowers in Florette.

Your plan, however, might not happen. You were already feeling drained being in the town for so long.

You were covering the eastern side of the town with Luffy. Again, you let Luffy follow his instinct. At one point, Luffy became tired. Or bored rather.

“Haa~ Maybe I’ll have to continue tomorrow.” Luffy leaned against a tree in a spacious park. People had started to turn in for the night, so it was only you and Luffy in the area. The pirate slid down the tree until he was sitting at the base. You sat down as well and let Dotty walk around.

It was worth a shot. You sighed and looked up at the tree. I hope Usopp isn’t too---eh? You squint your eyes and gasp.

//Here’s the flower!// You tapped Luffy’s shoulder to show him your observation. When he saw it, he looked at you and saw you pointing upwards. //They’re hard to see, but there’s some flowers up there.//

“Oh? You’re right!”

Luffy squinted his eyes to get a good look at the tree you were pointing at above the both of you. In between the leaves, Luffy was able to make out some of the flowers hidden within. The flower looked like a tiny, white orchid except it had a greatly reduced stem, and its leaves were reduced to scales. The leafless flowers were attached to the trees by thin roots that were difficult to see.

It gave the appearance of flowers floating in the air.

//Let’s only take one.//

“Okay!”

Luffy moved to stand underneath one of the flowers. He stretched his arm upwards. Once his hand was near a flower, he grabbed it and dragged it back down. He held it in his closed hand.

“Yosh, the flower for Uso--eh?” The poor thing was crushed beyond recognition. “Wait, I can grab another one…” Luffy stretched his arm up again and plucked another one. “Here’s a good one--ah, it’s crushed.”

//Please don’t reach again!// You held up the note with a stern look on your face.

“Ahaha, s-sorry.” Luffy scratched the back of his head. “Hey, you can grab one instead.” You nodded as you looked up at the tree. You already felt bad that two flowers had been ruined, so it would be best to only get one and leave the rest.

There’s only a dozen or so growing. I don’t want to mess with them. Let’s not grab this one suddenly. It’s delicate so gotta be gentle...

“I’ll give you a lift, okay?”

The closest flower would be in reach if Luffy gave you a boost by having you step on his connected hands, or he could use his arms to wrap around you and lift you up. Luffy, on the other hand, had thought of a different way to give you leverage. While you were still looking up, Luffy crouched behind you and tapped your leg.

“Yosh, up you go!” In your confusion, you didn’t realize his plan was to have you sit on his shoulders to gain height.

“W-Woah!”

You gasped and flailed your arms to keep yourself balanced. Your cheeks heated up as thoughts raced through your mind. Thoughts about how embarrassing the scenario was, concerns about your whole body weight on Luffy’s shoulders, and the fear that the two of you would tilt/fall ran through your mind as your whole face felt ablaze.

“L-Luffy…” you covered your face.

“Hah? What’s wrong? Am I too far from the flower?”

Luffy inched his way closer to the tree until you were about an arm’s length away. You uncover your eyes before you are too close. You held out an arm to touch the tree’s bark. Once your hand made contact with the tree, Luffy stopped moving closer to it.

“I felt a stop. Are you touching the tree?” He heard you tapping the bark to signal your answer. “Yosh! Are you close enough now to grab a flower?”

“Uh-huh.” You reached over and plucked the flower.

Mission complete.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Oooh! You found it, you actually found it!” Usopp held the flower up as if it were holy. You and Luffy gave each other a thumbs up and grinned. “Right on time too. We need to head back for dinner. Sanji got permission to use the kitchen today.”

You raised an eyebrow. The chef must be skilled for Madame Garreaux to allow him into her kitchen.

“Ehh, it’s that late already?” Luffy pat his stomach, feeling the pangs of hunger emerging. “Oi, (Y/n)?”

“Hm?”

“I’ll see you tomorrow, okay? Maybe we can go into the town again.”

//Let’s wait and see please. I’m a little tired.//

“Okay. I’ll see you tomorrow and we can stay in the desert.”

//I’ll see you tomorrow//

“You’re going to stay in the desert?” Usopp muttered in disbelief.

After you said your goodbyes, you and Dotty were heading back to the sandy terrain. On your way to the exit, you saw the store with the toy display again. You walked up to the front, but it was closed. You then went to the window to look at the adorable figures. The beige kitty looked just as cute as you remembered.

You continued to admire the creatures until you saw the black and white animal with a stern glare. Your eyes were drawn to the honey badger, and they stayed there. You hummed and checked the store's time.

I’ll come in the morning. Really quick. Buy it and get out. It should be fine...

Notes:

Did I make a Spongebob reference with the title? Yes.
Do I regret it? No.
Who's next~

Evening, Copenhagen by Paul Gustave

Chapter 13: Oxymoron; Honorable Thief

You felt recharged. Or rather, you had a little more energy than before. The desert helped recharge you after being in the town for hours. You didn’t want to be in Florette again, but your mission was to get the honey badger and leave.

“Mrrr…” Dotty brushed her face against your cheek as you strode to Florette. She was concerned about being back so soon. You were in the town with Luffy and Usopp before, but now you were there in the early morning. Your bedtime was close, and the two of you were nowhere near your home.

It was the double edged sword of being tired and being mentally drained.

It’s okay. I’ll just be here for when the store opens. I’ll buy what I need and then leave. You reached up to pet the wildcat who kept chirping at you.

Grandline International Store was within view, so you picked up your pace as you approached. At the same time, you and a beautiful woman with blonde hair reached for the door handle. She retracted her hand, so you were able to open the door to allow her in first.

She stared at you. Her eyes flickered from you to Dotty and then back to you. There was a moment of realization behind her eyes.

“Hm?” You and Dotty tilted your heads at the same time.

“A-Ah, it’s nothing. I was just admiring the kitten sitting on your shoulders. So cute~” The woman cooed at Dotty. You smiled and nodded.

You gestured to the open door letting her know she could head on in. The woman giggled and thanked you as she entered. You followed behind her and went straight for the Clockwork Fauna display. The honey badger was within your grip in seconds. Your giggle had the woman look back at you, and your gleeful smile made her stifle a grin.

You looked like a kid with candy.

“Well, look at what the wildcat dragged in.”

The cheerful energy you had before all but disappeared. The young woman who entered the store with you felt the mood change the second you recognized the voice. Your stiff posture and your downcast eyes made her side eye the man who approached you.

“Get it? Because of that cat you--” He trailed off and clicked his tongue. “Ahh, you’ve got no humor, (Y/n). You should lighten up, ya know?”

It’s a displeasure to see you again, Bradley…

Bourque Bradley was a tall and lanky thirty year old man with pale skin and a mop of brown hair. He worked as a salesclerk at Grandline International Store. He was somebody you always hoped to avoid when you needed to buy from the store. Silvia hated talking to him, and Sophia referred to him as a ‘nuisance’.

The doctor claimed she was being generous by only calling him that. She had a list.

Your first memory of Bradley involved his unsubtle jabs at Gabriel. When they were buying themselves anything hinting at femininity, Bradley always had some comment to add. You wondered why he hadn’t been fired for how he talked to people. His “advice” tended to be his thinly veiled criticism of people.

You found out he was the heir to the store, so any complaints about his behavior were shut down. His criticisms were tolerated because he tended to harass folks that felt like they weren’t allowed to speak out. People that would be told “Oh he doesn’t mean it” and “He’s joking, guys are like that.”

His favorite targets were those he knew the town folks wouldn’t want to bother with.

A.K.A, he liked to bother you.

“You're still doing that whole ‘vow of silence’ thing, huh?”

The closer he walked to you, the more you moved away from him. He smirked. He enjoyed feeling as if he were a strong man for being so intimidating. You scoffed under your breath and rolled your eyes. You were moving away because you felt Dotty positioning herself to jump at him. She really wanted to dig her claws into his punchable face.

//Take it easy// You made the motion with your hands so the wildcat could relax. She huffed and puffed some more until Bradley was walking away from you.

On his way to the front desk, the young woman from before strode with purpose into his path, and they bumped into each other. Bradley caught the woman in his arms, and she placed her hands on his chest. An adorable “oof!” left her lips and she looked up at the salesclerk.

“Oh~ I’m so sorry. I should watch where I’m going,” the blonde tucked some stray hairs behind her ear and she smiled. “I saw something that caught my eye and I had to see it~”

“Haha, it’s no problem mademoiselle,” Bradley smoothed his hair as he cleared his throat. “You’re a customer, it’s my job to make sure you get whatever you need. If you need anything at all, and I mean anything, I’m here for you.”

The woman giggled which made Bradley blush and laugh. He was trying to pretend he was cool and collected, but it was obvious that the woman had flustered him. You couldn’t blame him. The stranger was charming. A simple flick of her hair, and she had him stunned into silence. What an incredible skill she had.

You looked down at the honey badger doll in your hands and nodded determined. Maybe his good mood would make him ring up your order and you could leave.

You had the toy, your money, and your notebook ready when you approached the cash register. Bradley was making goo-goo eyes at the blonde woman, so you had to clear your throat in order to get him to do his job. He had the audacity to roll his eyes at you when he finally stopped looking at her.

“What can I help you with today?” His tone was chipper but empty. There was a short silence as he kept looking behind you while you placed the toy down. When the blonde woman wasn’t in sight anymore, he looked at the honey badger and smirked.

“Yeah? What do you want me to do with it?”

//I would like to buy this. That is all//

“Ehhh? What an interesting toy…”

You frowned and waved the paper so he would look at it, but the man kept looking elsewhere instead of your note.

“Want me to tell you how much it costs~? The price is over there by the display.” He pointed while he pulled out a book from under the register. He flipped to a random page.

//I know what it costs, I would like to buy it//

“Sorry, monsieur, I’m having trouble understanding you. You’re going to have to explain yourself.” He wasn’t bothering to look up despite how many times you waved the paper where you kept adding sentences.

//Please! I’m buying this for a friend. I have the beris to pay for this!//

You cleared your throat with an extra ‘umph’, hoping the noise would force him to stop ignoring you. It made him jolt, but he turned his glare on you instead. You held up your paper, forcing him to read it. He grabbed it, crumbled it, and threw it behind you.

“If you’re going to be a disturbance in this store, I’m going to have to ask you to leave. The Marines will be called if you continue to show such aggressive behavior.” The salesclerk smirked while you stared him down. “That is, unless you tell me what you’re doing here.”

All of this bullshit just because you’re trying to get me to talk?!

“Well?”

“...”

“Huh, loitering here then?”

He snatched the toy from the counter. You gasped and reached for it while he placed it on the shelf behind him. You dropped your arms while Dotty hissed. So much for the good mood making him reasonable. He was still trying to force you to talk.

You had hoped he would avoid making himself look like an ass since there was a pretty lady in the store. That theory was bust.

“If you’re not here to buy, then, Bye Bye~” He did the exaggerated waving before he went back to pretend reading. His glances at you let you know he was expecting some kind of reaction.

“...”

You kept your expression as neutral as possible, which made Bradley’s smug smile falter. You bowed and turned to leave. You ignored his questions which were mostly taunts to get you to stay. Taunts to get some kind of reaction from you.

You were out the door within seconds.

Bradley huffed and crossed his arms. He was grumbling under his breath, unaware the stranger from before had snuck up to the counter. She waited for him to notice her. An amused smile spread across her face. The salesclerk gasped and started to sweat when he saw how close the woman was.

“Oh? What’s that cute little thing?” She pointed to the toy you had wanted to buy.

“A-Ah? Ahaha, you mean this thing?” Bradley snatched the toy off the counter. “As you can see, this, um, skunk?” He gave the honey badger in his hand a quizzical look. He hoped the lovely woman wouldn’t notice his ignorance. “This tailless skunk is a fierce little thing...”

“How interesting~” The woman leaned over the counter, her head propped up by her hands. “I was in the back distracted by something, but then I saw the window display with one animal missing. Would it happen to be that cutie in your hands?”

“Yes...yes, of course!” Bradley chuckled and sighed a breath of relief. Good. She hadn’t seen or heard the earlier exchange.

“How much?”

“What?”

“The tailless skunk. How much~?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A scowl was on full display, and Dotty was just as upset as you. You were thankful you were able to keep yourself calm while at the store, but now you were heated. You were sure you weren’t being unreasonable. You wanted to buy something for Luffy, Bradley was being rude, you left. You were in the right.

Right?

You stopped in your tracks to take in a deep breath.

Ahhhhhhhhh, what the fuuuuuuck!!! You covered your face with your hands, restraining the urge to yell. There were some people beginning to leave their houses for the day, so you didn’t want any attention to yourself.

When you looked up, you saw an empty bench ahead. It was in the walkway on the side of a cream colored building. The overhang had magenta flowers which provided shade from the peaking sun. You sighed and walked to it so you could plop yourself down. Once you were seated, Dotty climbed down to your lap so you could pet her.

The righteous anger was gone, and it was replaced with a creeping sadness.

You wanted to go home, but you were upset at leaving empty handed. Out of all the sales clerks working that day, it had to be him. His schedule was impossible to pinpoint, so you couldn’t even plan the days to avoid him. He did what he wanted, and he said what he wanted. What an easy time it must be for him.

Dammit, I really wanted to give Luffy that badger. You leaned back and stared at the flowers overhead. Their scent floated down as you looked up at them. Maybe it’ll still be there another day? I can see the cat and fox being bought immediately, so maybe the honey badger will still be there anoth--

“Oooi, (Y/n)-san, right??”

You lifted your head up at your name. The woman who entered the store at the same time as you was waving as she approached you. There was a paper shopping bag in her right hand which she held up to you. Curious, you reached over to accept her offer.

She took a seat beside you while you opened the gift. Dotty lifted her head and meowed to the woman as a greeting, and she in return greeted her back. You gasped when you recognized the black and white pattern.

“I saw the note you wrote,” the woman took the crumbled paper out of her pocket. Your eyes widen, and you put the toy back in the bag. “Am I safe to assume the friend you’re getting this for is Luffy? Also, that guy was giving you waaaay too much trouble for it.”

You nodded and reached for your notebook in order to write. After a few seconds, you turned to the blonde with your words.

//I’m so sorry for the trouble! Thank you so much for getting the toy! I will pay for you back right now. I’m really happy I can give this to Luffy. May I know your name? Luffy didn’t really describe what his crew looked like, but he said two women were part of the Strawhats: Nami and Robin//

“That idiot captain,” the woman massaged the bridge of her nose. “First things first, introductions--Hey, hey. No, no~” The woman held up her hand to stop you from giving her the money.

At your guilty and confused expression, she smiled and reached into her bra. The pirate held a leather wallet between her index and middle finger. The initials B.B were stamped on it. You crooked your head at it while she smiled and stuck her tongue out. The cogs in your head started to turn.

“I didn’t lose a single beri in that store, so don’t you worry~”

Your hand went up to your mouth to stifle a gasp. Dotty sniffed the air and huffed when she picked up the familiar scent from the wallet.

“I’m Nami, the navigator. It’s a pleasure to meet you (Y/n). I can finally put a face to the name since Luffy keeps talking about you.” She placed the wallet back into her bra. “By the way…” Nami reached up to her forehead. She moved the wig a little in order to show you her natural hair color. It reminded you of tangerines. “I’m not a natural blonde. Silvia-san was kind enough to give us disguises.”

“Ah,” you smiled remembering how the crew were pretending to be merchants, but Luffy still needed to work on remembering his story.

“Well, that was a fun time~” Nami stood up and stretched. “I’m going to do some shopping with this money. Wanna come? My treat.”

//Thank you for the offer, but I need to head home and sleep. It’s past my and Dotty’s bedtime.//

“Ehhh? Oh! That’s right, you two are up at night. No way...you.” Nami ran a hand down her face. “You’re sacrificing sleep to get Luffy this, erm, what is it anyways? That guy called it a tailless skunk, but I know that’s wrong.”

//It’s a honey badger! Super cool and cute, right? There are some in the desert! Luffy really liked it, so I wanted to get it before it’s gone. I didn’t want to risk there not being any in stock tomorrow.//

“Oh man, the trouble you just put yourself through.” Nami placed a hand on her hip, closed her eyes, and sighed. She opened one eye to look at you, but she was smiling. There wasn’t a hint of disappointment towards you at all. “I like you, you’re adorable.”

“E-Eh?”

“Luffy can be an idiot, but he means well. Also, you’re his friend now, so that’s a title you won’t be able to escape.” The navigator shrugged while you could only hum confused. “Please keep an eye on him, I know he’s going to cause trouble eventually. Until then, I hope we can get to know each other better, (Y/n).”

//I hope the same, Nami-san. It’s a pleasure to meet you.//

“It’s great meeting you too. Now then.” Nami pointed towards the direction of the desert. “Get your asses home and go to sleep. What do you think you’re doing up so late--erm, early??”

//Okay! I’m sorry! Thank you again!//

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Wooooah! It’s the honey badger!”

Luffy smiled as he held up the determined looking toy. The needle felted animal was turned in every direction as Luffy admired its look. The sharp eyes, the tiny teeth, those adorable paws, and the cool hooded cape were all oohed and ahhed at by the pirate. The rustic look gave it the appearance of having come out of a novel, and Luffy loved the theme that carried.

“Looks like an assassin~”

“Uh-huh…”

“The goggles are neat. I bet it can sand sled, shishi~”

“Hm…”

“Ara? (Y/n)?”

Luffy looked over at you and saw how your head was starting to droop. Your eyes were blinking at a slow pace, and you were starting to lean to the side. You were propped up against the tree, so you had it as support when you gave in to sleepiness. You yawned and snuggled into the base of the tree. Dotty was above you already asleep on one of the many branches. Her legs were hanging down and her face flat against the branch holding her.

“Haah? (Y/n)? Why are you sleepy?”

“Gimme...gimme like five minsss....” You yawned. “Ten. Make it ten…”

Notes:

I'm not sure if I made it clear, but Bradley is the salesclerk that made Reader uncomfortable when they were buying Gabriel lipstick (back in the prologue).

Untitled by Konstantin Razumov

Chapter 14: Treasure Hunting

You weren’t ready to return to Florette anytime soon. Even though Luffy assured you he’d be there beside you the whole time, you wanted some time before you went back. According to Luffy, you had to go back because the sniper and navigator had asked about how you were doing. It seemed that Nami and Usopp were looking forward to seeing you again.

“Nami said something about having extra money, so why not having an outing or something.” Luffy crossed his arms and hummed. “By the way, are we close?”

“Just a little more.”

The walk through the dry, crunchy grass had been your idea. The semiarid desert wasn’t only sand, and you wanted to show Luffy a spot you enjoyed. Dotty was leading the way as you and Luffy were careful not to get pricked by some of the sharper sticks and rocks on the floor. The incline was getting closer, and you could see the sea of basil-greens and vivid yellows against the light grey mountainside.

“When I asked her about it, she said it had to do with a tailless skunk...”

“Pfffft,” your hand went up to cover your mouth. The laugh was not well contained, but Luffy was too distracted by Nami’s cryptic words.

“Did a skunk owe her money? Did it sell its tail to pay her back?” Luffy looked at you while you looked away. “What does it mean, (Y/n)??”

“It’s, um, a funny story?”

“Oh? Then tell me.”

“Hmm…” You hopped onto a flat rock, passing Luffy. You looked at him over your shoulder and smiled. “Nah~”

“Huh?! Why not??”

“It’s kinda fun having this be a secret between Nami-san and I.”

You smiled and rushed ahead, leaving Luffy open-mouthed. He chased after you within seconds. No matter how much he pleaded, you kept quiet because knowing what Nami’s vague words meant made it fun for you. You would keep your lips tight for as long as you could.

“Haaa~ You two are so mean,” Luffy pouted. “I wanna meet this tailless skunk…”

“In a way, you have,” you whispered and were happy Luffy didn’t hear you. “Ah, we’re here.” Luffy stood beside as you made a sweeping gesture to the sight before the two of you.

There were cacti of various sizes accompanied by bushels of thick, mint-green bushes. Tiny yellow flowers covered the floor where the cacti were. The cluster of flowers looked like a fluffy carpet and smelled even better. There were some jagged rocks among the prickly plants, but they were large enough to sit on.

“This is the Cacti Forest. If you think the flowers look soft enough to rest on, you’d be right.”

“Really?? Yosh! I wanna try it!”

Luffy was headed to the plants before you got a chance to say another word. You ran after the pirate who was headed to where Dotty was. Said wildcat was bellyside up as she snuggled into the sunny flora. Her paws reached for the skies as she made herself comfortable. Luffy was beside her not long after.

“Haa~ This feels so nice~”

“Miaow~”

“I know, right~”

Luffy had flopped down face first into the plants when he took his place beside Dotty. You wouldn’t recommend that method to feel the soft flowers, but Luffy was already making himself at home in the sea of golden flowers. You took a seat beside the pirate while he twisted himself around so he could look up at the sky.

“Lay down with us, (Y/n). You’ll be more comfortable.”

“In a bit,” You looked around the surrounding area, checking for any movement in the distance. “I know the chances are low, but I want to make sure nothing interrupts you and Dotty’s rest.” It was bright at the moment, so predators were not out hunting. Still, you wanted to be sure.

“You’re worried about us?”

“Of course I am.”

“You don’t have to be. I’m strong.” Luffy pat his forearm to exemplify his point. “And I bet Dotty can take down animals twice her size. Even three times her size.”

“Mroooow.”

“What? Even bigger? You’re strong, huh?”

Dotty huffed at the idea of her not being powerful. It was ridiculous. Luffy looked over at you, but you were scanning the surroundings again. The pirate frowned and grabbed the back of your shirt. You jolted in surprise, and you turned to Luffy with a questioning hum.

“Lay down,” there was a tug on your shirt. “You should get to relax with us--and don’t say later!” Luffy added the last sentence in a rush when he noticed you were about to protest.

“I--Well it’s just--You can let go now.”

“Nu-uh~” Luffy tugged again, and you couldn’t hide your amused grin. “Relax. I want all of us to have fun.”

You relented by sighing and snuggling into the yellow flowers. Luffy smiled at you while you made yourself comfortable. You stared up at the sky noticing how its hues were beginning to shift into a darker blue. Soon, the sun would crawl to the west taking its warmth and brightness. Until then, the three of you could bask in a warm sunbath.

The calm atmosphere was broken after five minutes, however.

“Baaaaahhh!”

“I know you’re all upset, but I have to look here too.”

“Meeeeh!”

“Cesar, please. Be reasonable with me.”

You sat up when you recognized the familiar voice. You turned around to see Antonio’s herd along with a distressed Antonio. The scruffy bearded shepherd was shifting through the grass as his sheep made themselves comfortable in the flowers. Whatever it was he was looking for, it must be important. He hadn’t noticed your, Luffy’s, or Dotty’s presence.

“Oh no, oh nooo, Silvia is going to kill me!”

Luffy sat up to watch the scene with you, and Dotty lifted herself up so she was by you. The three of you watched the older man scratch the side of his head and tug on his beard. When he saw you three, he only nodded and greeted you in a haphazard fashion. His mind was too focused on the area around him.

“Ah! It’s the old man with a beard and strawhat.”

“That’s Signore Antonio, Silvia’s uncle.”

“...Hm? Silvia has an uncle?”

“...” You pinched the bridge of your nose. “Well...I guess you haven’t been properly introduced.” You gestured to the man who waved to the two of you in a rush. “Luffy, that’s Signore Antonio. He’s Silvia’s uncle. I sometimes watch over his herd, remember?”

“Hey, it’s that violent goat from before!” Luffy pointed at Cesar who was beside the shepherd. Cesar lifted his head and scoffed at the pirate. “What? Wanna fight?”

“Meeeehhh…”

“Luffy, please don’t antagonize the goat. No, wait, I meant the sheep. Dammit, you’re getting me confused now.”

“Meeeh!”

“I’ll kick your ass if you want--” Luffy lifted his arms up in a mock boxer pose.

“Luffy, you’re arguing with--” You close your eyes and shake your head defeated. “You know what? Nevermind. I don’t think you care…”

“(Y/n)! You’re the perfect person to help me!”

Antonio strode over to your spot as fast as he could. Sensing his unease, you stood up to greet the shepherd. Dotty had climbed up your back to sit on your shoulders, and Luffy was still sitting on the ground. He had no intention of moving. Once the older man was close to you, he caught his breath and clasped his hands together in a begging manner.

“(Y/n), please. I need your help. Please use Dotty’s nose to find Silvia’s radio.”

“Silvia’s radio...The portable radio she never takes out of her room?” At Antonio’s nod, you put your hands together in a prayer. Dotty closed her eyes and bowed her head. “You will be missed.”

“D-Don’t joke now! Please, I’m begging you. I was very careful with it. I made sure to keep it in my bag. After taking a short nap, I continued my walk, but when I stopped to eat a snack I saw that my food and the radio were gone! Mia nipote only now lets me borrow it, and I don’t know where it is!”

“Somebody stole something important, huh?” Luffy stood up and brushed off the excess pollen clinging to his clothes. “That radio, is it her treasure?”

“Yeah, it is,” you tilted your head in contemplation. “Well, Silvia isn’t even a big music person, but it’s a treasure because Doctor Sophia gave it to her.”

“That’s true, that’s true,” Antonio nodded and crossed his arms. “It was a birthday gift. Silvia said in passing she liked a song she heard on the radio, so the doctor bought her a radio. Mark my words; as far as you know, Silvia is a music fanatic, so don’t say otherwise!”

“It might seem like a joke, but he’s one hundred percent serious.” Your mouth went into a straight line as you added, “Silvia was ready to smack a customer once because he made a comment that implied Silvia’s music ignorance.”

“He was right though.”

“That may be true, but don’t say it around her or the doctor. Silvia would be mortified, especially if her own uncle says it.”

“Right right, I must make sure the good doctor doesn’t know. Now! Back to the matter at hand, (Y/n),” Antonio’s intense focus on you made you shift a little away from him. It wasn’t out of fear or anything, but Antonio was so determinded that it was a little intimidating.

“Y-Yeah?”

“I need you to help me find this radio. I can’t go back to the cafe empty handed. I’ll never be forgiven for losing this gift.”

“That is true,” you muttered. “But I don’t think she’ll be mad at you since it was stolen, not lost.” You glanced at Luffy before you nodded in his direction. “I promised him a tour, but we can continue it tomorrow. Right now, I’ll get Dotty to find the culprit. Is that okay, Luffy?”

“That’s fine. Let’s go searching for this thing. A new treasure hunt~”

“You don’t mind searching with me?”

“Not at all, it’ll be fun.”

“Oh, thank you, thank you, thank you!”

Antonio would search through areas he had been at in case it had fallen instead of being taken. You placed Dotty inside Antonio’s bag so she could pick up a scent to follow. After a few seconds, she hopped out and took off after a smell that wasn’t familiar. Maybe somebody had reached into the shepherd’s bag, but they may have only taken the food. You would have to wait and see.

You and Luffy waved goodbye to the shepherd as you chased after the speedy wildcat.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Um, hey, I have a question…”

“Yeah?”

“Are you sure you don’t mind looking for this radio with me?” You looked up noting the darker blue sky. “I feel like you’ve been sent on a bunch of hunts. Is that okay?”

“Hmm, I have gone on a bunch of treasure hunts while on this island.”

You and Luffy were walking a few feet behind Dotty while she was hyper focused on the scent trail. The night was drawing closer, but you had yet to come across a hint for where the radio was. You were becoming worried about not finding Silvia’s radio soon. Luffy was going along with you, but you assumed it was a sense of obligation.

Was he being polite to go along with your search?

“I’m a pirate, of course I like treasure hunts.” Luffy smiled while you looked at him perplexed. “I like finding the treasure, and I like the adventure along the way.”

“What do you mean?” You huffed amused. “You haven’t even kept the treasures you’ve searched for. For example, the mystery plant for Doctor Sophia and now Silvia’s radio. You’re getting things for others.” You recalled the search for the Phantom Orchid as another example.

“Ah yeaaah. Well, why are you on this treasure hunt?”

“I want to help my friend.” You shrugged nonchalantly because it was the most obvious answer in the world. “I don’t want Silvia to be sad.”

“I guess that’s the same with me.” Luffy grinned when he saw your small, grateful smile. “I wouldn’t want to lose my treasures, so I don't want her to lose hers. I always have my hat with me, but I’d be sad if my other treasures were gone. I don't want anything to happen to Sunny or Baddy.”

“Baddy?”

“Yeah, Baddy.”

You stracted the side of your head trying to recall who--or rather what--was Baddy. Sunny was the name of the Strawhat’s ship, you remembered that much. According to Luffy, it had a lion head as the front figure. You imagined the lion’s mane gave it the illusion of flames off the sun, so that explained the ship’s name. As for the name Baddy...the name didn’t ring any bells.

“I’m sorry, Luffy, but who’s Baddy?”

“That’s the name of the honey badger you got me!”

“Baddy?”

“Yeah, Baddy.”

“Baddy...W-What? Why Baddy?”

“Because he’s a badger.” Luffy’s wide smile wasn’t a sufficient enough answer for you. “Oh! And because he looks like a badass.”

“I see. Baddy,” You curled your lips in to hide your smile, but it broke through anyway. Bad-ger. Bad-ass. You understood his logic now. It was cute. “Baddy the Badass Honey Badger. What a title.”

“He’s the coolest, right?”

“I can’t argue with that.”

“Yup!” Luffy laughed while you chuckled under your breath. “Ah, but treasure hunts are about the adventure too. You don’t know what’s going to happen, and that’s what makes it so much fun~”

“Really?”

“Uh-huh. Being on this island reminds me about the adventure that comes along with treasure hunting. First! We were searching for a town.” Luffy lifted a finger to count. “And that’s how I met you.”

“A surprise for sure.”

“Then, I looked for the mystery plant with Chopper. I got to see you again because of that.” Luffy lifted another finger, his smile on full display as he recalled the day. “Let’s see~ What else was there?”

“There was looking for the Phantom Orchid,” you added. “Do you want to count that?”

“Oh yeah~ Thank you,” he lifted another finger.

“What was the adventure for that one?”

“I got to go through the town with you. It was a lotta fun!”

“A-Ah, I see,” you felt a blush creep on your face. You shook your head to keep it down.

“Getting Usopp that flower made him really happy too, so that made me happy. Ah! I was also searching for my nakama, so that was a treasure hunt too.” Luffy gasped. “It was a treasure hunt inside a treasure hunt!”

“Pfft, haha--” Your hand went up to your mouth as you tried to stifle your laughter. “You’re right, It was--”

You stopped in your tracks when you heard Dotty hiss at something in the distance. You placed an arm out in front of Luffy to stop him from moving forward. He asked what was the matter, but you were busy squinting your eyes to focus on the distance. Up ahead by a couple of meters, there was a rapid shifting in the sand heading straight to the three of you.

“Is that? Oh no...”

A navy blue fin was jutting out of the sand, cutting the terrain. It was a meter tall and moving fast. It was moving so fast that you wondered if you’d have time to move Dotty and Luffy to safety. You reached into your pocket to retrieve your metal staff.

“I’m sorry, Luffy--” You clicked the staff to activate it and tossed it upwards. You caught it mid-air. Dotty positioned herself on the defensive. Her fur was fluffed in aggression, and her fangs were on full display. “--but we might hit a bit of a detor.”

Notes:

I won't be able to update as often as I have been. I'm pretty proud I was updating almost once a week, but work is demanding more of my attention (๑•﹏•) I want to focus on this story, so I want to take my time to write chapters that I don't feel are rushed. I hope this story has been fun to read so far. Please stay happy and healthy everybody ₍₍ (ง ˙ω˙)ว ⁾⁾

At Noon on a Cactus Plantation by Peder Mørk

Chapter 15: Let's Get Ready to Rumble

The blue fin began to surface, slicing the sand in its path. As the creature rose, you finally saw more of what was headed your way. The animal’s sharp eyes honed in on your group. It got a good look at you and Luffy, so it knew who the potential enemies were.

Desert Dracons are bipedal desert animals. They have horn-like appendages on the sides of their heads that give them an appearance similar to a hammerhead shark. They are primarily dark blue in color, but they have a contrasting ruby red patch running from their jowls to the middle of the abdomen. Below the red of this dracon’s belly, there was a patch of black coming to a point indicating they were female.

“Luffy, we’ll need to split up for a second.”

“So cooool~! What is that??”

“Desert Dracon. Very Territorial. Don’t engage. Let’s go!” Before Luffy could ask any questions, you sprinted forward to scoop Dotty into your arms. You set her on your shoulders and ran to the left. “Luffy, head to right! Give her as much space as possible!”

“Haha~ Okay!”

You and Luffy took off in opposite directions. You had no plans to engage the creature, but you had your staff ready just as a precaution. If everything went well, the dracon would pass by, you and Luffy would meet up after the danger had passed, and you would continue your treasure hunt.

There was one problem with your plan...

Luffy was not far enough away from the creature, and it veered its direction towards him.

“Oh shit! Luffy! Dodge!!!”

The dracon’s jaw opened wide showing off her numerous serrated teeth. Luffy tumbled forward to avoid the dracon launching herself at him. He stood up and continued to run while looking behind. He had been a hair strand away from getting bitten.

“Oh thank g--Luffy!”

“Gomu gomu noooo,” Luffy threw his arm back, a glare on his face. He didn’t hear your plea to stop his attack. His fist made contact with the animal’s face. “Pistol!”

“Oh no, no, no!” Your hands went up to the sides of your head as you stopped running and watched in horror. Engaging in a battle with a dracon was something you wanted to avoid at all costs. You understood why Luffy had retaliated, but the dracon was unimpressed by Luffy’s punch.

She didn’t so much as flinch.

“Eh?? That’s a hard head!” Luffy’s arm retracted to his side. The dracon huffed and proceeded to turn her body towards him, a fire in her eyes. “What’s your deal sharky?! Why’d you try to bite me?”

The creature’s throat rumbled, and she opened her jaws again. She threw herself at Luffy again, but he was prepared this time. He dodged and extended his arms in order to attack again.

“Gomu gomu no Gatling Gun!!”

All of Luffy’s hits landed.

None of them made her move.

Angered by Luffy, the dracon turned to him and let out an ear splitting roar with all her might. It was so loud you felt the air shake with the intensity despite being so far from them. Luffy covered his ears while the dracon began to inch her way towards him. You covered your ears and tried to think of a plan. You needed to stop her from getting closer to him.

Dotty tensed. Her ears folded down so she could muffle some of the noise. This helped her not be dazed by the screech, and an idea appeared.

Dotty was as quick as the rabbits of Zermatt island. She could be the one to stop the dracon’s movements. She could hit the dracon before it reached Luffy. You signaled with your hands, and Dotty knew to run towards the beast.

//Go!//

You ran towards Luffy who was still stunned from the ear splitting screech. Before you reached him, Dotty slammed herself into the dracon. The creature snarled in pain and confusion. With the screech gone, Luffy was able to move again. He was shaking his head trying to clear the ringing in his ears.

Caught off guard by the commotion, you missed your opportunity to warn Luffy to run away. He was back in battle mode.

“Gear: Second.”

Luffy’s tone was eerily calm. You didn’t know what Luffy was doing, but you did see him place his hands on his knees. He was crouched as he stared the dracon down. Below his knees, his skin expanded and contracted. It reminded you of a pump. Whatever it was he was planning, you knew it was going to be bad.

“No! Wait!”

The dracon avoided Dotty’s oncoming attack and rushed at Luffy. This shocked him. He didn’t have time to move before the creature spun around so her thick tail slammed into his torso. Luffy was sent sailing across the sands. A reddish tint started to creep across his skin.

You changed direction, running towards the agitated dracon.

As you advanced, you spun the staff from side to side. You hit the ground and toss sand in her direction as a means to distract her. The defensive creature didn't know which side your first attack would come from or what side of the staff the blow would be dealt from.

The erratic movement stalled her as if she was in a trance, and it was only broken by the quick blow dealt to her dark part of her underbelly.

You had been taught by Gabriel on how to channel your Ki into the staff. It was a technique where the staff itself was an extension of your body. It wasn’t a weapon, it was like an extra limb. With Gabriel’s training and knowledge, you were able to channel the mysterious force called ‘Ki’. Once you were able to control it, you were taught how to use it.

You had gathered your Ki and channeled it into the end of the staff.

“Golpe de equinoccio!”

The beast fell a few feet backwards from your hit. After a short pause, she started to stand back up. When she did, she flew back a few feet as if you had hit her again. The dracon let out confusion chirps and lifted herself up once more as Dotty made her way towards you.

A mighty roar filled the air. It was an intimidation tactic since she wouldn’t be able to screech again for a few hours. The showdown continued between the dracon and you. Dotty hissed and the fur raised across her spine, but you did not raise your staff. You tilted your head as you looked at the creature’s stomach. It looked heavy.

If she had already eaten, why was she aggressive? Usually dracons were less aggressive after eating.

“Why are you mad if you ate--woah!”

You rolled to the side to avoid the attempted bite. From the distance, Luffy’s red tinted fist flew by and hit the creature’s jaw. You watched as Luffy’s arm returned to his body, and the pirate was running towards the brawl.

“I’m gonna kick your ass!”

As Luffy advanced, you saw a layer of mist seep off his body. Dotty tried her best to distract the dracon by running around her, aiming for her legs and eyes. Her claws were able to pierce the thick hide which gave you a few seconds before the dracon went back to attacking you.

When Luffy reached your side, you both positioned yourselves ready to fight. You glanced at Luffy and whispered some advice.

“Dracon’s heads aren’t their weak point. Eyes and torso are your best bet.”

The fight being three versus one put the dracon on the defensive. Luffy’s hits were getting harder, Dotty’s claws could pierce the skin, and your attacks were 2-in-1. Out of habit, Luffy aimed for the jaw which was not as hard as the head. You, on the other hand, were aiming for the dark spot. However, something still felt off.

With Luffy’s attacks becoming deadlier, you were apprehensive to direct his aim to the dark spot. He might kill her. You wanted to stop aiming for that weakness yourself. It being swollen was bothering you and made you uneasy.

…
…
...

You remembered why you had been worried about dropping your guard around the Cacti Forest.

“Luffy! Use your Gatling Gun to make her curl up!” You took several steps back in order to give you and the dracon some distance. “I’m going to push her back.”

“Got it!”

You signaled for Dotty to come to your side. Once she was where you needed her to be, Luffy started punching the creature as much as he could. As you expected, she curled up so her underside was safe. In that defensive position, she could be safe from even a cannon ball. It was exactly what you needed.

“Ready, Dotty?” At her meow, you placed the end of the staff by the wildcat’s feet. She positioned herself ready to launch. “Luffy, roll to your right!” The pirate stopped attacking and moved away. “La cometa!”

You swung the staff almost like a baseball bat, and Dotty shot towards the creature. With the Ki concentrated in her, Dotty hit like a cannonball. The dracon flew back while still curled up. Luffy cheered, but it was short lived as you ran up to him to grab his hand.

“Let’s go!” You looked to the side and saw the wildcat running towards you two. “Dotty!”

“Mrow!”

You pulled Luffy along all the while ignoring his protests. You ran and missed how hot Luffy’s skin felt to the touch. Dotty stayed close to the two of you while you continued to add some distance from the dracon. You glanced back to see the dracon stand up after getting over the shock.

“Oi, why did we leave, (Y/n)?” Luffy wasn’t steaming anymore and the red tint on his skin was fading. “We were winning, weren’t we?”

“Yes, but--” You stopped so you and Luffy could look back. “I didn’t want to put more stress on her.”

“What do you mean? She attacked me first!”

“I know, I know. You have every reason to be mad.” You took a deep breath and then let it out. The beast was lumbering away, no longer bloodthirsty. “It’s just...I don’t think she attacked you with any malintent. She was violent because she was scared.”

“Why was she scared? I didn’t do anything.”

“You didn’t, but to a pregnant dracon anybody could be a threat.”

“Pregnant?”

“Uh-huh,” You nodded and let go of Luffy’s hand. You didn’t mean to hold it for so long. “I thought the swollen belly meant she ate, but then she wouldn’t have been so aggressive if she was full. Then I remembered: it was mating season recently for the Desert Dracons.”

“Ooooh, so she was fighting because she thought we wanted to hurt her babies.” Luffy hummed. “Her soon-to-be babies.”

“Yeah. I’m sorry you got pulled into this. I should’ve known to avoid these parts.” You looked down as you collapsed the staff. “I’m so--”

“You were awesome!!”

“H-Huh?”

Luffy’s eyes were shining as he looked at you. You took half a step back while your mouth hung open. You were at a loss for words. What could you say at his unbridled admiration? Dotty made her way up your shoulder and yawned when she was comfortable. She had nothing to worry about.

“You’re strong and so cool~”

“I--You--Really? You’re the cool one! What was that?? You had, like, smoke coming off your skin!”

“You and Dotty kicked ass!”

“You got faster and hit harder! The dracon felt your punches!”

“Mrow?”

“You can shoot yourself like a bullet! That’s so cool, Dotty!”

“Mrow~”

“I can’t believe I went up against a pregnant Desert Dracon.” You ran a hand down your face. “I’ve dealt with aggressive males, but the females are something else. Oh god I hope she’s okay. Her belly was hard but still...”

“That sharky reminds me of somebody I fought before I came to the Grandline,” Luffy nodded as he recalled the moment. “He made my nakama cry, so I kicked his ass. He had a weird nose.”

“The dracon reminded you of someone?”

“Yup, ‘cause she’s all shark-like and strong. Oh! (Y/n), how’d you do that thing with your staff? You know--” Luffy imitated the way you hold your weapon and the thrusts you do. “--Like ‘POW’ and then it’s ‘WOOSH’ without you hitting??”

“Oh, haha, that?” Your hand went over your mouth, hiding your smile as Luffy continued to do his imitation of you. “I’ve learned how to control my Ki. It’s kind of hard to explain, but think of it as energy. I store energy into the staff, so when I hit my opponent the energy is transferred. It has a delay which causes the ‘Woosh’.”

“Oooh! Mystery powers!”

“I guess??”

The excitement was interrupted by a low growl. It wasn’t from a monster. It was from Luffy’s stomach. Then, another growl but it was smaller and closer to your ear. Dotty mewed and pawed at your face. You placed your hand over your stomach when you felt the pangs of hunger.

Your stomach growled.

“It’s time to eat~” Luffy grinned as you nodded in agreement.

“Let’s eat and then keep searching for Silvia’s radio.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Night had blanked the desert, and Dotty had found the source of the scent. You and Luffy could hear the faint sounds of music as you got closer to the thieves. Whoever it was that had stolen the radio was hidden on the other side of the small, sand dune incline. Luffy cracked his knuckles ready for another fight, and you put your hand in your pocket to feel for the staff.

On the other side of the dune, a surprise awaited the two of you.

“Shishishi~ This is so funny!”

“They’re all...animals…”

Antelopes with sharp horns. Sheep from different herds. Tiny mice. Desert owls with their baby chicks under their wings. A small pride of Sekhmets...

The animals were carefree and enjoying the music on the tiny radio while they added their own tunes. There were attempts at dancing, and their songs were added at random. It was a chaotic and noisy environment, but you were grinning alongside Luffy.

He was right, it was a funny scene.

Dotty passed your feet to get closer to the party, and she meowed her own tune. She was going to have fun.

“I’m glad you’re enjoying yourself, don’t stray too far.”

The wildcat didn’t seem to hear you as she made her way into the crowd. The antelopes were bobbing their heads as they bleated a tune every so often while the sheep hopped and danced. The owls were singing alongside the Sekhmet pride who were purring content. The adorable mice were the ones closest to the tiny radio while they danced.

You were worried Dotty would try to eat one of them, but she kept her distance. There was no point in hunting if her belly was full, so the prey felt at ease.

“This looks like fun! (Y/n), let’s dance.”

“H-Huh? No, I, um,” You stammered while Luffy walked closer to the group. When he saw that you weren’t beside him, he looked back at you. “I-I can’t…”

“Why not?”

“It’s, well, it’s embarrassing?”

“What’s there to be embarrassed about?” Luffy smiled and gestured to the animals. “There’s only us here, nobody is around to make you feel embarrassed.” He held his hand out to you. “Come on, it’ll be lots of fun!”

You looked down at the offered hand, then at him, and then at the hand again. You reached out to hold his hand while your face became warmer by the second. “Okay,” you breathed out. You took a deep breath in to steel your nerves.

“You’re right. It’s just us.”

Luffy walked with you towards the crowd, never letting go of your hand. Your shoulders started to relax when Luffy faced you to hold your other hand. He moved them up and down in rhythm to the song, and he stepped side to side trying to match the song’s beat. It was a strange dance he was making up on the spot. His enthusiasm and laugh made you laugh. You tried following his impromptu dancing, and it was the funniest thing.

You really are something else, Luffy, You smiled as Luffy had you do a twirl. You returned the gesture to him, and he was smiling wholeheartedly. Thank you, for making everything so much fun.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Oh how wonderful, Zermatt Island is in view!”

On a Marine ship’s deck stood a portly old man with a greying beard. His peachy skin was worn with age, but bright with life. His short, dark hair had previously been combed, but it was tousled and fluffed with the ocean’s breeze.

He did not care that his appearance was so unprofessional. His black suit and chocolate brown coat were the only things that made him look like a man of science.

Galopin Edmond was sent on an assignment by the government to learn about the land’s plantlife. He was a biologist, microbiologist, and chemist renowned for his contributions in microbial fermentation. He was the perfect candidate to send to document useful flora.

He was excited to be traveling to Zermatt island. Monsieur Galopin was happy any time he got to travel to any new island. The new flora he could discover made his hands itch at the prospect of holding new specimens. Could the plants heal? Harm? Improve health? Impair growth? So many possibilities!

“Monsieur Galopin,” the ship’s commodore walked up behind the cheerful man. “I see you can barely contain yourself.”

Galopin was lucky to have his back to the commodore. He didn’t know how the commodore was staring him down with disdain. The leader of the ship hated the fact that he was this man’s bodyguard for the duration of his stay. He couldn’t complain though. He had offered to be the protector while on Zermatt Island. Being a commodore wasn’t all it was cracked up to be.

The commodore’s expression shifted the second Galopin turned around to smile at him.

“Oh yes, I’m most ecstatic at visiting this island.” The scientist stracted at his short beard. “But I imagine you must be even happier, Commodore Gustav. You were the captain on this island.”

“Yes, I’m very happy.” Gustav smiled, but it did not reach his eyes. “I’m looking forward to seeing my old base.”

Notes:

This chapter wouldn't be possible without my bff's help. She was my proofreader because I can't write fight scenes (`▽`)ゞ

Cat Basking in the Sun by Bruno Liljefors

Chapter 16: History Lesson (1)

The town was, well, perfect.

All of the information Robin found in the library supported this statement. Florette was an oasis in Zermatt’s desert where little to no conflicts happened. The island didn’t have a ruler, so it was under the control of the World Government willingly. Florette specialized in flower trade, and the Marine Base kept the area safe.

The town appeared perfect.

For this reason, Robin didn’t trust it.

There was not enough information about how Florette came to be. The town sold the image of it being a rustic little place a little too well. Robin had gone through most if not all of the books which made reference to the town. The information she had gotten was bland.

Robin was ready to leave the library, but something caught her attention. A single book on the shelf she had passed called to her somehow. She took a few steps back until she was face to face with the old book.

Jardin de Fleurs

“What could you be about?”

The pirate smiled and pulled the book from its snuggled spot. She returned to the comfortable chair where she had spent hours researching Florette. In thirty minutes, Robin had all of the information about Florette’s annual flower festival memorized. She wondered how the event went last year. It was an odd curiosity, but she was going to get to the bottom of it.

“Excuse me, Madame?”

“What can I help you with, dearie?”

The old librarian was holding a glass of water near the potted flower on her desk. Robin noted the yellow plant’s fragrance. Fresh and sweet. As the librarian fed the parched flora, Robin asked her question.

“What was Jardin de Fleurs like last y--”

The glass cup fell from the woman’s frozen hand. A deafening silence followed as water spilled onto the desk and the cup rolled until it crashed onto the floor. The old woman didn’t seem to register the shattered glass on the floor. This concerned and intrigued Robin.

“T-The, erm, it’s, uh, how did you learn about that, dear? Oh, what a mess I’ve made~” The librarian shifted around her area until she found a cloth to clean up the spreading water. “It’s just one of the festivals this town has. I’m sure your town has festivals, right?”

“Towns have their own festivals, yes.”

Robin watched the woman bend down to pick up the larger glass pieces. She knew if she walked away, the librarian wouldn’t notice. She was too focused on rambling the basic information about the Jardin de Fleurs that Robin already knew.

“Do you need any help?”

Robin offered the woman a chance for her company. She suspected the elder would deny her since she would continue to ask about the festival. At the waving hand and soft no-no’s, Robin nodded even though the woman wasn’t looking at her.

“Thank you for all your help, Madame Librarian.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Robin had done it. She had found a crack in the town’s perfect image.

In order to test her theory, Robin went to different stores to window shop. She brought up the Jardin de Fleurs in casual conversation with shoppers and staff. Everybody who was a local of the town had a similar reaction.

They didn’t want to talk about it.

The only thing to do next was find somebody who would help her. Who could lead her to the pieces of the puzzle? A mystery had presented itself, and she was not going to let it slip past her fingers.

“Aow! Welcome back, Nico Robin!”

The blue haired shipwright was seated at one of the tables in La Petite Source. His signature blue hair was covered by an audacious cowboy hat, and the stars on his forearms were wrapped in bandages. The pseudo-wounds had been Robin’s idea since Franky thought the hat would be enough of a disguise.

“Good evening, Franky,” the archaeologist tucked her brown hair behind her ear. She was getting used to the wig, and she found long hair to be something she didn’t mind. “Or rather, Franklin.”

“AH, I forgot.” The shipwright scratched his chin while Robin took a seat at his table. “How long do I have to keep being Franklin? Girlie said our captain had practically begged to stay on the island longer, so we gotta be SUPER secret.”

“Our captain recently made a new friend.” Robin smiled at the image of Nami yelling at Franky for the nickname. “He’s visiting them again today.”

“He said something about going to see a forest with this person or something? How is there a forest in the desert? Did he hear wrong?” The shipwright leaned back in his chair, a thoughtful hum breaking the cafe’s silence. “Ah, I’ve been curious, what’ve you been up to while on the island?”

“Research.”

“Haah~? What’ve you found so far?”

“Nothing spectacular as of now.”

The kitchen doors were pushed open by Silvia’s hip as she balanced a tray with cola and a tea kettle. As she approached the table, Robin wondered if she should try her luck. She needed something about the festival of flowers that weren’t the facts she already knew. Turning her full attention back on Franky, Robin continued her conversation.

“There was something that caught my attention,” Robin allowed her sentence to linger until Silvia was close enough to their table. “Jardin de Fleurs…”

“J...Jardin de Fleurs?” Silvia stopped in her tracks, and Robin had to stop herself from smiling. The innkeeper had walked into her trap perfectly. “Where did you hear about the festival?”

“Ehhh? Is there something bad about it?” Franky asked Silvia and then thanked her when he handed him his cola.

“Well, no--I mean, not exactly?” Silvia was silent as she poured Robin a cup of tea. “Everybody in town is apprehensive to talk about it because, um, rumors have been flying about it being cursed.”

“Cursed?” Robin reached over to grab her teacup’s handle without looking. “Why would they believe that? The festival is about celebrating Florette’s bountiful flora and crops, so something happened during it?”

“Well...It’s just that last year, we didn’t get a chance to celebrate.” Silvia gripped her apron, an unconscious attempt to calm herself. “Our town was attacked by pirates.”

“Wait? What, how?” Franky had almost choked on his drink when Silvia’s words registered. “Don’t you guys have a Marine base close by? Ya know--” Franky tugged at his hat. “--the whole reason we’re incognito?”

“That’s why everybody thinks it’s a curse; the attack happened the night before. We don’t know how they made it onto the island without the marines knowing. They didn’t come from the south like your group did. They came in from the north.”

“Pirates attacking your home is a terrible thing, but why would that be a curse?” Robin took a slow sip of her tea to allow Silvia a chance to drop the subject. She had no plans of backing down, however, since this was the closest she was to getting an answer.

“The rumor is...um.”

Franky and Robin raised an eyebrow as they waited for why the innkeeper had stopped. Silvia’s eyes moved to the ground, and Robin recognized her body language in an instant. The downcast eyes, the slumped shoulders, and the glaring but teary eyes were clear indicators of one emotion.

Guilt.

Robin and Franky knew the feeling a little too well.

“It’s just that two years ago--” Silvia lifted her head. “Two years ago, all of Florette’s crops were nearly destroyed. Every flower and plant was dying for some reason. It was as if they were rusting or something. Nobody knew what was happening, and we almost lost our main source of trade.”

“Incredible,” Robin murmured. Trying to imagine the town without flowers felt sacreligious.

“All of this happened before the festival?” Franky rubbed his chin as he pieced the puzzle together. “So what exactly happened to ‘cause’ that curse?”

“It was because, no, well, I mean…” Silvia was bunching up the top of her apron, her nervousness clear. “I don’t want to say I believe in this curse, but I can see why it could happen. Two years ago, a good person was framed, and there was no justice, and I...I couldn’t protect my friend...”

“That’s...That’s so saaaad!” Franky had tears in the corners of his eyes, and Robin passed him a napkin off the table before he could start bawling. “That’s a heavy burden to carry, missy! You love your friend so muuuuch!”

“But I’m not the one who hurts the most--!” Silvia let go of her apron when some patrons entered the cafe. She took a second to gather herself. “I’m sorry, but I don’t know if I can continue this conversation without letting my emotions get the best of me. I believe Doctor Sophia can explain it better. Please excuse me.”

Silvia gave the two pirates a polite curtsy, and turned to greet the new customers. Her charming smile and poised etiquette hid how she felt like crying over a memory from two years ago. Robin watched the young woman with a mixture of sympathy and curiosity. The mystery was just getting started.

“I can hear the cogs turning in your head,” Franky’s straightforward tone broke Robin from her thoughts. He had collected himself and was no longer crying. “What’re you thinking?”

“I’m wondering if I should take a gamble.” Robin leaned forward so her elbows were on the table, and her hands held up her head. “There’s somebody I want to talk to, but I don’t want them to feel cornered.”

“Who’s that?”

“(Y/n).”

“Strawhat’s friend?” Franky leaned forward as well, curious as to why you were brought up. “Doesn’t that person live outside of this town?”

“Silvia said there’s somebody who is hurting more. My guess is that it’s (Y/n). If somebody dear to them was framed, it would make sense if they left the town. Silvia is close to them as well as protective, so her reaction to the situation makes sense.” Robin sighed and sipped her tea. It was cooling down already. “However, I don’t think I should press for information about this.”

“Don’t wanna reopen old wounds. You’re super kind, Nico Robin.”

“Hm,” the pirate drank more of her tea to hide her embarrassed smile. “I most likely won’t get a chance to ask. Luffy has said they don’t like coming to town, and if they do they don’t talk.”

“That’s right. Long Nose said (Y/n) wrote instead of spoke. Strawhat says they can talk though. When they’re both in the desert, they talk for ho--Aow! I have a great idea!” Franky smirked as he pointed at himself with his thumb. “Why not come with me to meet this person in the desert? You’ll get them to talk freely.”

“Ara~? You’re going to meet them?”

“Yup! I’ve already made it clear that I wanna meet them soon. Because of the Franky Dune Rider II, we can cross the desert fast. I just gotta set up the day. That sound good?”

“That sounds wonderful,” Robin smiled, but added, “Are you sure you want me to come along? My curiosity may be unwelcome, and I’d rather not disrupt your fun with Luffy and (Y/n).”

“Naaah, that won’t happen.” Franky chuckled at Robin’s confused expression. “I know you won’t push them on this to an unreasonable point. Besides, I’m curious about this too. This town is pretending to be perfect, but this ‘curse’ says otherwise, right? I wanna help you uncover this. It’s good to know the territory we’re on to keep the crew safe.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The crew was eating dessert by the time Luffy showed up. It was becoming routine for the Straw Hat crew to eat dinner even if their captain wasn’t there. Usually, he would arrive in time to be there as they ate dessert, so they ate together in a way. It was during dinner time that everybody would get a chance to learn a little more about (Y/n).

“And then they were like, pow! And the sharky went woosh! Dotty went, nyoooom! Oh! And then Dotty slammed into the sharky like a cannonball!! It was so cool~”

“Is anybody following what he’s saying?” Nami whispered to her seatmate on her right, which happened to be Robin. The raven haired pirate only giggled under her breath.

“So they’re pretty strong, eh? I knew it. I should’ve sparred with them.”

“Haha~ Don’t worry, Zoro. I’ll tell ‘em.”

“That thieving cat is fast??”

“Like the rabbits in the desert, yeah!”

“Yosh, I’ll have extra snacks with me next time so she doesn’t steal from me again…”

“Still upset about that, Usopp? (Y/n) wondered if they should pay you for what Dotty ate, but I said naaah~”

“D-Don’t decide that for me, you asshole!”

“Shishishi~”

“Oi, oi, this person sounds interesting,” Franky smirked as he leaned back in his chair, his forearm just barely brushing against Robin’s right shoulder. Robin glanced at him from the corner of her eye. “I wanna meet them soon. When can I?”

“Hmm, I don’t know. I don’t think (Y/n) wants to visit the town right now. I told them that Nami said she had money to spend with them, but they didn’t wanna come yet.”

“Nami’s gonna share money??” Usopp, Chopper, and Brook asked, amazed.

“Yup! Money Nami got from a skunk’s tail!”

“That’s not what I--you know what? Forget it.”

“Nah, nah, they ain’t gotta come here. I’ll drive to the desert using the Franky Dune Rider II!”

“So cool~!” The trio who loved Franky’s inventions had shining eyes. When they saw the vehicle the shipwright had made, they were excited to see how it would travel over the sandy terrain.

“It makes getting through the desert so much easier. It’ll be great so Nami-chan and Robin-swan don’t deal with the harsh sun in the future~”

“Kufu~ That sounds ideal,” Robin smiled at finding the opportunity to interject. “This vehicle is going to be useful against the sun. I’ve wanted to see if there are any ruins in the desert or just see the wildlife there, but I haven’t tried since I would be wandering the desert with no guide or transportation.”

“Ehhh? You wanna go out there?” Franky feigned ignorance as he hummed in thought. “Well I can take you on the Franky Dune Rider II, but that’s a lot of ground to cover.”

“(Y/n) nos de desher,” Luffy mumbled through a full mouth. He swallowed the large amount of food he had stuffed his face with before speaking again. “They might know where to find them. We can all go on the cool Dune Riding Thingy~”

“It’s the Franky Dune Rider II!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

You were nervous. You weren’t going to lie to yourself. When Luffy told you that two of his crew members were going to meet you, you wondered if you should have stuck to the one-on-one arrangement instead. Luffy had assured you they were amazing people (his whole crew was).

According to Luffy, Franky and Robin were the best people to meet as a pair.

Franky was the shipwright. He had made the mode of transportation that crossed the desert in a day. He was a cyborg and super cool. He was strong and funny, and you would be amazed by him. Even though he was loud, he was a considerate guy.

Robin was smart. She could read for hours on end and knew everything. What she didn’t know, she would search for. She was kind and fun to be around. You would get along great with her because you were clever like she is. Her quiet energy would put you at ease.

“Those were some large promises,” you whispered to nobody in particular.

You were in a clearing where a rock formation created a nice shade over the picnic blanket you had set on the ground. The floor was flat and mostly dirt, so it was where you had asked Luffy to bring his crew. You had drawn a map with him to follow and everything starting from Florette.

Dotty was currently sprawled out on the checkered blanket while you set up the fruits you had brought. Luffy said he would bring food from the cafe, but you felt the need to bring something yourself. His friends had agreed to come to the desert, so you wanted them as comfortable as possible. You had grapes, pears, and a watermelon ready to combat the heat/dehydration. You swept the stray sand off the nearby area so it didn’t get a chance near the fruits.

You had brought a broom in order to clear up. You were that serious about giving a good impression to the shipwright and archeologist.

From the distance, the pirate trio were coming closer to where you were. Franky drove while Luffy sat at the top--strapped with a seatbelt so he didn’t fly off. Robin was in the passenger’s seat with a pair of binoculars in her hands. She looked through them and spotted you and Dotty.

“Oooooi!!! (Y/n)!!” Luffy waved with both his arms in order to get you to look up from your task. When you heard his voice, you turned around to see a vehicle you had never seen before.

“Oh my god...That looks so cool!”

The dune rider glided through the sand with ease which explained how it traveled in a day. Luffy unbuckled himself from the car in order to shoot himself towards you. You weren’t sure what he was doing at first until you heard the familiar ROCKET. You were able to move aside in time so he didn’t slam into you.

“Ara, ara~ How interesting.” Robin smiled as she watched the scene unfold before her. She watched you rush over to Luffy to see if he was okay. Her captain dusted himself off and laughed.

“What is it?”

“They were sweeping.”

“Ehhh? Why would they do that?”

“To be considerate.” Robin brought the binoculars down and giggled. “They’re as cute as that kitten on the blanket.”

Notes:

Hello, given current stuff going on, I haven't gotten the chance to write as much as I've wanted to. This isn't to say I'm going to stop writing (I like this story too much and I like writing about this character/reader), but there is going to be a semi-hiatus. My work is really picking up because places are opening again, so I've been drained (I work every other Saturday so I only really have Sundays off). I hope that you all still look forward to this story in the future, I will not be stopped from writing (๑•̀ㅂ•́)و

The Library in the Palais by Dumba Rudolf von Alt

Chapter 17: History Lesson (2)

Robin giggled, her hand up to her mouth as she watched you and Luffy scout the vehicle Franky had invented. Luffy was chattering away telling you about it while Franky could only interject to clarify some points. Your eyes shined as you admired the design and complimented the craftsmanship. Your hands hovered over the dune buggy as if you wanted to make sure it was real.

“The wide wheels, the strong structure, and so spacious…” The metal was warm against your hands when you finally touched it. You shook your head to clear away the bewilderment and lifted your hands. “It’s incredible! This is perfect to get through the desert in no time.”

“Shishi~ See? I told you Franky is an awesome shipwright! You should see Sunny~”

“Aow~ You two are too kind,” Franky rubbed his chin, pride evident on his face. “It’s not just durable, it’s also fast across the sands.”

“Really?” Your eyes were back on the vehicle’s wheels. “That’s awe--” Your sentence was cut short by your own gasp. “Gah! Um, I’m so sorry. You’re all standing in the sun while I fan out about this. I, uh, I set up a blanket in the shade. Please follow me.”

Your pace was rushed as you kept your head down to lead the way. Luffy only chuckled as he followed behind you. Franky went to grab a large picnic basket from the car before he followed your lead. He noted that Robin was waiting for him from her spot. Once he was beside her, she smiled and giggled again.

“Like I said, cute as a kitten.”

As the pirates were coming closer to the picnic spot, you spread out the multiple fruits you had brought for the group. You didn’t know how much they ate, but you knew Luffy had an appetite that could be on par with giants. You didn’t have to worry about there being a shortage of food, however, when Franky set down a fully packed picnic basket.

“Yosh! Let’s eat, let’s eat~ Sanji made us food, ah, and so did the chef from the inn.”

“You mean Silvia’s mom? Madame Garreaux.”

“...Madame Garr...Garr…”

“Garreaux,” You emphasized while Dotty climbed onto your lap. You had finished setting up the fruits, so that meant snuggle time, right? Luffy sat cross legged across from you, and his expression twisted in contemplation. You tried again. “It’s Garr-eaux.”

“Madame...Gar...Gaaa--Gaaaoood. Good? Good food. Madame Good!”

“Are you doing that on purpose??”

“Let's eat!”

“Don’t change the subject on me! I’m onto you.”

“Kufufu, you two are fun to watch,” You stopped pseudo-glaring at Luffy when Robin addressed you. You couldn’t help but be a little intimidated by her. She was so poised and elegant, even the way she sat down was graceful. “I’m happy I’ve gotten the opportunity to meet you, (Y/n)-san.”

“It’s nice to meet you too,” you gave her a slight bow. Anxiety was creeping up on you again.

“I can finally put a face to the name now,” the blue haired man plopped down beside the beautiful woman and lifted his sunglasses up with his thumb. “Strawhat here tells us about you and that lil’ cat you got on your lap all the time.”

“Mrrrow?”

“All good things, I promise,” Franky winked at the cat on your lap. She purred, content with his addition.

“It’s nice to meet you too. Luffy’s told me a lot about you guys and the rest of your crew.” Your fingers ran over Dotty’s fur as you shifted in your spot, a sudden discomfort appearing. “And, um, I’m really sorry I didn’t meet you in Florette. I know it’s a lot more comfortable there than here.”

“Ehh? Don’t go apologizing to us now, missy,” Franky scoffed at the assumption of being there by force. “We wanted to see the area instead of just staying in the flowery town.”

“It’s true,” Luffy nodded, a serious expression on his face that only broke when he bit into a pear. “Robin wants to find ruins in the deser--ah! Franky, (Y/n)’s not a girl.”

“Oh, really? A boy then?”

“Hmm?” At Luffy’s glance to you, you shook your head. “Nope! They’re (Y/n).”

“That’s SUUUPER~!” The shipwright posed with his arms in the air, leaning to the side. The star tattoos he had on his forearms aligned to be one star. Robin smiled, but you looked on in confusion since you heard the clink of metal when he posed.

OH! Right, a cyborg...

“We’ll make sure to address you correctly, (Y/n)-san.”

“Thank you so much.”

“Yosh~ Now, let’s eat, I’m starving.”

You curled your lips in, stifling a chuckle. Before when you first met Luffy, you wondered if his crew was as accepting (and chaotic) as him. So far, it seemed that your theory was right. You let your shoulders relax, and you smiled. Luffy had been right, their presence was comforting.

After everything was taken out of the picnic basket, the four of you ate while Dotty napped in your lap. You came to learn that Robin was determined to learn about the island you lived in, so she was hoping you could fill in some gaps about the past. With you living outside of Florette, you were her best bet on finding any ruins.

“I don’t think there are any ruins left,” you frowned and hummed in contemplation. “I think anything that was man-made was confiscated by the Marines.”

“What a shame,” Robin sighed and sipped her water. “There’s truly nothing?”

“In terms of buildings, unfortunately no. What couldn’t be taken was destroyed, which is fucking awful--” You mentally chastised yourself for speaking in a vulgar manner around Robin, but it boiled your blood whenever you remebered the crumbled remains of what used to be. “The only way you’ll see relics of the past is in the museum in Orange Town.”

“Huh? I would've thought the Marine’s won’t allow a museum ‘cause--” Franky gestured towards the desert. “--they got rid of the old stuff out here. Why let a museum exist?”

“Yeah, why let it?” Luffy set the watermelon in his lap, ready to crack it open at any second. “Aren’t museums like pots and statues and stuff you can’t touch? Sounds boring~”

“Hey now, don’t be rude,” you pouted. “The museum in Orange is incredible. The curator there works hard to preserve the art and fossils.”

“Are you close with the curator?” Robin set her empty cup down.

“Ah? Oh, no, I know him because…” Your hesitant pause was not missed by Robin and Franky. “...of Gabriel. We’d donate fossils we found in the desert to the museum. OH! Art pieces too! The Seyamour family had artworks passed from generation to generation, and Gabriel donated them.”

“How wonderful, what a selfless thing to do,” Robin smiled, and it made you happy she complimented your guardian.

“Gabriel was constantly butting heads with those in charge in order to keep donating. Main reason the museum hasn’t been shut is because it’s Orange’s tourist attraction. The museum grew with the fossils they found and the art they gave.” You snapped your fingers remembering an important detail. “Oh! There’s a small zoo section too, so it's a museum/zoo.”

“Even though that stuff was theirs, it went to the museum?” Luffy hummed, not understanding the logic. “Why do that? Isn’t art stuff, like, treasure? Or was it only a treasure to their family?”

“Yeah, but Gabriel didn’t like that it was all hoarded in the house.” You snickered at Luffy’s concentrated expression. “Art is knowledge, Luffy, and knowledge should be shared.”

“Ehh, really?”

“Yes?” You had to suppress a laugh because your quick response just made Luffy tilt his head in confusion. “Sharing is caring, like how I shared the location of the Cactus Forest.”

“Oh yeah~ That was really nice of you, so thanks!”

“Oi, oi, oi, I’ve been meaning to ask about that,” Franky interjected. “How is there a forest in a desert??”

“Because of the cacti, Franky.”

“That’s not an answer, Robin!”

“This Gabriel person is an important person to the town then?” Luffy asked, ignoring how Franky was pouting at a smiling Robin. With a smile in place and no malintent, he added. “I wanna meet them.”

At those words, your expression turned somber as you tried to find a way to break the news. You were unaware of how Robin had already figured out that Gabriel was the friend who had been falsely accused in Silvia’s story. Franky was doing his best not to be teary eyed as he remembered the story. He wasn’t going to cry or anything!

“Gabriel was arrested,” you stated, an even but flat tone to your voice. “Two years ago, the captain of the Marine base accused them of treason, so I don’t know if you’ll get a chance to meet.” You lowered your eyes to watch Dotty adjust herself on your lap. “I don’t know if I will either.”

“(Y/n), I’m so sorry,” Luffy felt a pang in his heart, but he knew there was nothing he could do. The past was the past. It couldn’t be changed, but the memories of it could hurt to this day. “It’s...it’s okay, um, we can talk about something else--”

“No, no, it’s okay,” you rubbed at your eyes, not giving them a chance to dampen with tears. “Actually, if anything, I’m happy.” You were met with confused head tilts from Luffy and Franky. “I don’t usually get a chance to talk about Gabriel. Florette certainly doesn’t want to hear the name, but here, right now, I get to point out how awesome Gabriel is.”

“Gabriel sounds like--” Franky sniffled. “--a suuuuper pal! NO, I’m not crying.”

“O-Okay,” you curled your lips in to hide your smile. The blue haired man really wore his heart on his short-sleeve open shirt. “Um, I hope I didn’t make things awkward. I really am grateful I got to tell you all about my guardian.”

“Hearing about them had been Super, so don’t you worry, Traveler-chan.”

“H-Huh?”

“Hm? Do you prefer -san?” Franky rubbed his chin. “Couldn’t help but use -chan. It's cuter than -san. Ya remind me of a kitten for some reason. Is -kun better?”

Robin broke into giggles while your face heated up. At your pout and mumbled words of “I don’t get it,” Luffy laughed and agreed with Franky’s statement of you being feline-ish. You were alone in your defense of not being like a kitten. The moment was interrupted, however, when Dotty lifted her head. Her ears perked up forward before she relaxed again.

“What is it, pretty girl?” You looked in the direction that Dotty had looked to. The pirates followed your gaze to see tiny, red dots in the distance. “Oh, Sand Crawlers?”

“Is it something we should worry about?” Robin asked. You shook your head and made no move to leave your spot.

“They’re tall crabs that’ve adapted to the sands. Surprisingly docile if you can catch one. They mind their own business and avoid people.”

“Crab? Are they tasty??” Luffy licked his lips in anticipation. “I can grab us some.”

“Hm, 1. Don’t know, and 2. Please don’t eat them.” Your gaze returned to the horizon where the crabs were coming from. “I’d be impressed if you could catch one. I got the chance to pet one once. They’re really cool. Cute too in a crabby way.”

“Sounds interesting,” Robin was still staring at the creatures as their forms became clearer. “They do look cute.”

“You think the weirdest things are cute,” Both Franky and Luffy muttered as you and Robin turned to nod at each other. A lightbulb popped up over Franky’s head.

“Oi, Strawhat, let’s see who can grab one of those crawlies first.” The shipwright turned to give Robin a thumbs up after standing up. “Be right back with one of those things.”

“Yosh! Sounds like fun,” Luffy set the watermelon aside before he jumped up and ran after Franky. “I’ll bring one back so you can pet it, (Y/n)!”

“W-Wait! Hold your horses--!” You sighed, knowing they weren’t going to hear you over the distance or their determination. “You’re underestimating Sand Crawlers…”

“It’ll be alright,” Robin began to set aside the empty plates. “It looks like it’ll be fun for them.”

Just as she said that, Luffy lunged himself at one of the crabs. The crustacean leaped into the air with the grace of a ballerina. It was going to be a long, odd battle.

“(Y/n)-chan, there’s something I’d like to ask you.”

“Yes?” It seemed that the cute suffix was going to stay on you.

“You don’t have to indulge me if it’s a painful memory, but could you tell me what you know about the supposed curse around the Jardin de Fleurs?”

You frowned at the name, but Robin knew it wasn’t to her. Your soured expression was a result of the past two years. The curses, Robin pieced together, were most likely tacked onto Gabriel’s arrest. It made sense if it was a subject you’d rather avoid.

“It’s bullshit,” you stated. You cleared your throat in order to calm yourself down. “This curse happens around the time of the festival, but on different days. The first one was during the week of Jardin de Fleurs and the second happened the day before. If it's a curse, it’s inconsistent.”

“So you don’t believe in it.”

“Not at all.”

You both heard Franky’s chains rattle as he shot his arm out in an attempt to catch the speedy crabs. The crab he tried to grab lowered itself to the ground and did a split. The other crabs were moving side to side, a swaying motion that meant they were cheering.

“Florette has never really accepted Gabriel,” you continued. Dotty got up from your lap to stretch. After she was done, she made her way towards the pirate vs. crab battle. “But they didn’t resent the town. I don’t think Gabriel would ever put a curse on the town even if they could. That’s why I don’t believe in this curse. Gabriel wouldn’t want innocent people to be hurt.”

“Your guardian sounds like a wonderful person.”

“Haha, yeah,” you pulled your knees up to your chest, a goofy smile spreading across your face. “I’m happy you said that.”

“I am curious about one thing,” Robin continued. “How did the pirates get to Florette? Please forgive me for asking questions you don’t have the answers to, but when a mystery presents itself, I can’t help but try and uncover it.”

“It’s okay. That’s...something I want to know too,” you frowned and hummed in thought. You missed how Dotty’s had caught one of the crab’s by the leg.

“Silvia said I should talk to Doctor Sophia about it.”

“Maybe, but she doesn’t know what happened either,” you unfolded your legs to sit cross legged. “During the attack, she was helping the injured. She didn’t know what had happened and neither did Silvia. Silvia was unconscious during it because...” your pause had Robin confused. “I got there late. The pirates had already started fires, and La Petite Source was being burned. The smoke had her knocked out.”

“You were both caught in the middle of it? How awful, I’m so sorry (Y/n).”

“It’s...it’s in the past now,” you waved your hand as if brushing away the memory. “I didn’t see when they got there, but I know it was from the northside because the south is all desert.”

“What about the east and west?”

“The cliffs are too high. They would’ve been spotted by people in Orange or Violette Town. They’re both towns that don’t sleep.”

“I see, that makes sense since they’re both tourist attractions.” Robin tapped her chin as she made mental notes for her investigation. “They couldn’t have arrived from the southeast because that’s dangerous territory. It’s where Desert Dracons reside.” You nodded, happy Robin had done her research. “What about the southwest?”

“I, um, I live there,” you scratched your cheek and looked away. “I’m up at night, and just, you know--”

“You do patrols at night,” Robin finished and giggled at your flustered expression. “A watchful protector, aren’t you?”

“I just--! I happened to be up, and um, Dotty is nocturnal too, it’s nothing really!”

While Robin continued to be amused by your defenses, Dotty walked away from her battle victorious. Franky was ruffling his hair frustrated at having lost to the kitty, but Luffy was laughing as he walked beside the victor. Dotty’s muffled meow had you and Robin look at her.

“Oh, hey! Dotty got one. Good job, pretty girl.”

“Ara, ara~ That’s a cute creature.”

“Poor thing’s panicking though,” you stood up to approach the squirming crab. The other crabs kept their distance, but they did not leave since they knew the crab was still alive. “Hey, buddy, you’re okay.”

“Can we eat it?” Luffy asked.

“Please don’t,” you replied without giving it any thought. You reached over the crab with both hands and began smacking the top of it like a bongo. The pirates were frozen in confusion as you played a makeshift tune on the crustacean. Dotty released her grip on the crab, but it didn’t run away. “Good. Boy. You’re. A. Good. Crab~”

“What the hell is happening??” Franky murmured. He then noticed that the other crabs were drawing in closer. “Oi! The other ones are moving in.”

“Mother Sand Crawlers get hardened sand off the babies by doing this, so they like being pet like this,” you explained while you kept patting. You stopped, and the crab shifted around content. “Do you want to pet him, Robin-san?”

“I’d love to, kufufu.”

“Imma catch one and pet it!” declared Luffy as he ran towards the crowd of crabs.

At his sudden movement, the crabs scattered away from him. You had a feeling they were less afraid of the pirates now, however. Franky sighed and began stretching. He stated how he would also try again to catch one. Maybe he could get one before Dotty decided to try again.

“Robin-san, I think Doctor Sophia can tell you more.”

“Really?” Robin looked over at you as she continued to pet the happy crab. She watched you as you picked up Dotty in order to set her on your shoulder. “I thought she was aware of the attack when it was already happening.”

“That’s true, but she knows the townspeople. Somebody probably told her what they saw.” You shrugged and looked down. “I don’t know the before, only the after. I don’t,” you took a deep breath. “I don’t like thinking about the after.”

“I understand,” Robin finished petting the Sand Crawler, and it did a little jiggy before scurrying away. “Thank you for your help.”

“I don’t know if I helped much, but you’re welcome. I hope you’re able to uncover this.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Did you learn anything?”

Robin watched you and Luffy’s figures become smaller and smaller in the side mirror of the Dune Rider. The captain was going to stay with you longer into the night, so Robin and Franky were the only ones returning to Florette. There was more to explore around the area according to Luffy, so he wanted to travel with you some more. You promised them to lead Luffy back to the town before it was too dark.

“A little. More and more of this secret is showing itself.” Robin leaned back into her spot on the passenger’s side. Franky glanced at her as he drove and raised an eyebrow. “I don’t have a clear idea of what it is, so I wonder what it’s all leading to. Kufufu, well mysteries are about the journey I suppose.”

“Haa~? You’re an interesting one, Nico Robin,” Franky smirked and shook his head. “I’ll have to be on my toes in order to be on the same page as you while you investigate.”

“Try not be left in my dust.”

“Yeah I’ll---Oi! What’s that supposed to mean?!”

Notes:

I hope I can get a longer break so I can get back into writing @_@ A head's up, this story will probably have hints of Frobin (FrankyxRobin). I can't help but ship them, their dynamic makes me think of Morticia and Gomez Addams (●´□`)♡ This story is still very LuffyxReader though. I'll have cute moments written soon, promise! I hope everybody is safe, and please continue to wear masks if you're in the US.

Bodegón, 1849 by Eugenio Lucas Velázquez

Chapter 18: So, You Wanna Snoop

Notes:

TW: queerphobic/intolerant talk

Memories are far and few for you. Whenever you remember anything, you dissected it piece by piece to the point where you remember it like the back of your hand. Random smells or sounds triggered the lost memories, but they were far and few in between. You don’t have many memories before living with Gabriel.

Memories with Gabriel, on the other hand, were the ones that stuck with you. It made sense; memories made with them would end up filling the space left from your past. You recall one amusing memory with Gabriel that happened in the kitchen.

You were at the dining table as Gabriel meticulously sliced the shallots for the stew. The mushrooms were soaking in water while the other miscellaneous ingredients were placed around the prep area. The pot and pan for the meal were on the stove ready to be used; the little bit of butter and olive oil needed were already measured and poured into them.

You leaned your head against your propped up arm with a smile in place.

Gabriel was huffing in frustration at their progress.

“I don’t understand,” they lamented. “The room should smell like a restaurant. I made sure I got the best ingredients.” They lifted the fresh thyme from the ingredient pile and gave it a sniff. “It’s fresh. Maybe the garlic isn’t fresh? What if it’s the mushrooms?? (Y/n), hunny, come smell these to make sure they’re fresh.”

“Hm,” you stood up and walked other to the hardworking chef. You sniffed the shallots, the thyme, and the garlic. “Yup, all fresh. Ah, there’s something important though.”

“What is it? Oh no, don’t tell me there’s something’s wrong with the rabbit. I made sure to clean it thoroughly.”

“I know.” You walked over to the stove all the while biting back your growing grin.

Click.

Click.

FOOOSH.

“You forgot to start the fire.”

“...Ah,” Gabriel placed a hand on their cheek as the realization hit them. You chuckled under your breath, but it was cut short when Gabriel pulled you in for a hug. “Thank you~ See? I need you in my life to keep me on track.”

You leaned into the hug, your smile finally not held back.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

There was a house Luffy was curious about.

It was a gorgeous mansion he noticed in passing. The estate was visible from the clifftop you two had made your designated meeting spot, so Luffy was aware of it every so often. He would usually not care about houses too much. A house by itself wasn’t fun. It had to have something to it for it to be exciting.

Was the house haunted? Was there a curse? Treasure?? Something???

Those questions were silenced when Luffy realized how you would avoid the house when you two went on walks. Whether it was when you took him to the Cactus Forest or to the Great Dune, you drifted away from it. Maybe it was best to not ask you about it.

Unfortunately for him, his curiosity had grown far too large for him to contain.

“(Y/n)!”

“Oh my god!” You placed your hand over your heart as you threw Luffy a halfhearted glare. “Why are you trying to give me a heart attack first thing in the evening?”

“Ah, sorry, I’m here now, but (Y/n)--” Luffy made his way to where you were sitting by the tree. He sat cross legged across from you with a determined stare. “I need to know, what’s with that house on the hill?”

Luffy pointed in the direction of said mansion, but you refused to look that way. You knew which house he meant, but you hoped he would drop his curiosity. Luffy hummed confused at your silence. He waited for your answer, so you knew you would have to answer him.

“It’s where I used to live.”

“E-Eh?”

“It’s the Seyamour Familia Mansion,” You sighed. “A.k.a: Gabriel’s family.” You looked up at the sky and saw Dotty looking down towards you from one of the tree branches. “They inherited the house, and it was where I used to live until two years ago.”

“It was your home…”

“Kinda,” you shrugged as you watched Dotty begin to descend the treetop. “It’s just a mansion if Gabriel isn’t there. I don’t really care what the Marines want with it. I just want to be left alone by them.”

“What? It belongs to the Marines now??”

“Uh-huh,” you gave him a half smile and another shrug. “They confiscated it because the only heir was arrested, so with no owner it belongs to the military now or whatever.”

“No, it belongs to you,” Luffy frowned. You had to resist the urge to smile at his expression. “Gabriel would’ve wanted it to go to you.”

“I appreciate your determination--” You paused when Dotty meowed to announce her arrival, “--but I don’t have any kind of paperwork that ties me to the mansion.”

“Ehh? What do you mean? That makes no sense. Gabriel took care of you, and they’d give you the house.” Luffy pouted and crossed his arms in a huff. You smirked and shook your head as Dotty nestled into your lap. “I wanna see that house. Your house.”

“Not my house,” you corrected. “Still, I can show you the outside. The outside is gorgeous and the flowers out front are pretty. Will that satiate you?”

“Uhhh, yeah?”

“...”

“...”

“Will it make you happy…?”

“Yes!”

“Did I teach you a new word today?”

“I learn something interesting every time I’m around you, shishishi~”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Your initial plan was to give a tour of the general area. The Seyamour Familia owned a large portion of the land where the mansion was built, so there was more to see other than the large house. Fearsome stone guardians greeted newcomers while the stone walls deterred any wanderers away. The overwhelming amount of steel and stone overshadowed the entrance, but past it one could see the previously mentioned garden.

Luffy seemed to enjoy the parts of the estate you showed him. From the frozen snarls of the stone guardians to the flora growing on the sides, he was attentive to your explanations.

Despite all of that, he was still curious.

“Can we go inside?”

“Absolutely not.”

“Ehh? You didn’t even stop to think about it, (Y/n).”

“I know, and I’m sorry, but we actually can’t.”

“Why?”

“Remember when I said the Marines confiscated the mansion?” At his nod, you continued. “There are soldiers stationed in the mansion to make sure nobody tries to break-in. There are guards there morning and night.”

“Every day?!”

“Yup,” you frowned when you realized you were wrong. There weren’t any guards last year during a crucial time. “I haven’t been able to go back and get anything I might’ve missed. I’m considered an intruder if I go in.”

“I can go kick their asses if you want,” Luffy cracked his knuckles and began to walk towards the front. “Give you enough time to get your stuff.”

“Hold your horses,” you gripped the back of Luffy’s shirt to keep him in place. “Again, I appreciate your determination, but I’d rather you not start a fight. Besides, you’re supposed to keep a low profile, remember?”

“Oh yeaaah,” Luffy crossed his arm with a huff. “Can Dotty go and fight them?”

“Mrow!”

“Nooo, shhh,” You reached up to pet Dotty’s head with your free hand. She was ready to hop off your shoulder and run up to the front door. “Nobody is fighting anybody, okay?”

“Booo, why no--” All of a sudden, you cut Luffy’s rant off by placing your hand over his mouth. He was going to question why you had done that, but he noticed how Dotty’s ears were straight up and you had your finger over your mouth in the universal sign for Quiet.

“No, fuck it!”

Dotty hissed as she looked towards the entrance of the mansion. You pulled Luffy away from view of the front door. He heard the front door slam open while you had him hide with you by the stone fencing. Luffy couldn’t see what was happening, but he could tell there was at least one angry man the three of you were hiding from.

“We really should wait,” a different man reasoned. “They’ll be here any minute I’m sure.”

“It’s been fifteen fucking minutes. Fifteen minutes of waiting for them to switch posts with us.” The first man stormed out the mansion. “You honestly don’t think those bastards aren’t getting wasted at a bar right now? I’m going to get myself a drink.”

“W-Wait!”

You were careful as you lifted your head to spy on the duo. Luffy, on the other hand, popped his head up to see what the issue was. You had to pull him down by the collar of his shirt. You thanked your lucky stars that neither of the Marine soldiers noticed the pirate captain.

“You can either come with me to have a good time and relax, or stay here to watch over The Hassle House!”

You stayed in place as the angry man griped and moaned his misfortune of being stationed that day at the infamous Sayamour household. Apparently, the soldiers had dubbed the place The Hassle House because everybody hated to go through the hassle of protecting some “crossdresser’s” property.

“Who are we ‘protecting’ it against anyways?”

“Opportunistic thieves mostly, but I think the owner had a son? Or was it--?” The calm soldier scratched the side of their head as they tried to remember what the report said. “Was it a daughter? I think I’ve seen this person. I thought they were a girl?”

“Oh, great,” the first soldier chuckled sarcastically. “So that’s two crossdressing weirdos from this house.”

“Oi, that bast--!” Luffy’s shout was cut short by your hand. You shake your head, but Luffy’s glare doesn’t die down. If anything, you could feel his anger grow by the second the more the men talked.

“Look, just lock the front door and we’ll come back later. Nobody’s gonna want anything from this place. The valuable shit was given to the museum because the owner was a fuckin’ idiot.”

You took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Luffy was fuming, so you knew you had to be the one to keep a calm head. After a bit more back and forth, both soldiers were headed towards Florette to have a good time. During that time, you had to hold Luffy close because he was a second away from charging at the man.

You needed to distract him.

“Luffy, wait,” you smiled when an idea appeared. “The house is empty, I can go inside.” Luffy turned his attention to you, which was what you needed for him to do. “When I left the house, I could only take what I could carry. There’s something I want to find, and this might be my only chance to get it.”

“Hmm,” Luffy stood up with vigor. “That’s great then! There’s a treasure inside that you need to get. Let’s go get it!”

You both made your way to the front door, but you didn’t bother to check the handle. While Luffy’s gangled with the doorknob, you were looking up at the window. You wondered if your theory was true to this day.

“Hmph! I can easily kick this door down.”

“No, nooo, that’d be way too obvious.” You wave your hands as you place yourself between the door and Luffy. “That’s going to scream ‘Somebody broke in’. How about this?” You point upwards to the window far above you. “I think that window’s unlocked. Or rather, the lock’s janky so it’s probably easy to open.”

“Hm? Really?” Luffy stepped back to look at said window. “Haa~ I see, so should I shoot myself up there and break it?”

“Again, that’s going to scream ‘I broke in’. Wait one second.”

You took Dotty off your shoulder to place her on the ground. Once her attention was on you, you signed to her. You held your hand steady while circling your dominant hand above it, tapped your hand again with the dominant one in an "up, then down" motion, and finally tapped the air repeatedly.

//Above. Window. Tap Tap Tap.//

“Mrow~”

The wildcat crawled into your arms as you took out your metal staff. Luffy watched in silence as you expanded the collapsed weapon and placed Dotty on the end of it. Within seconds, you had shot the cat into the air where she landed on the tiny ledge of the window. She began to smack the window the way pets did against glass doors when they wanted to be let in.

The window flung open after a few taps.

“That window was always an issue,” you explained. “But never enough of an issue to be fixed.”

“Yosh, so now we can go in,” Luffy wrapped his arm around your waist twice before you could comprehend what he was going to do. “Gomu gomu no…”

“W-Wait a sec--”

“Rocket!”

You were both in the house before you even realized what was happening. Luffy was smiling carefree as usual while you had your hand over your heart. You wondered if yelling at him would be appropriate when you were trying to sneak around.

“Ara? Where’s Dotty?”

“Dotty?” You listened until you heard the faint mew coming from the dark room parallel to the window. “Sorry kitty, did we accidentally scare you?”

“What room is this?” Luffy peered into the darkness, but he could only make out the vague shapes of chairs and a long table. “Storage?”

“Nope, it’s the dining room,” You went inside, and Luffy heard you fumble with a box of matches. He wasn’t sure if you had brought them, or they were already inside the room. “This is where Gabriel’s family used to eat. It’s so big that we’d just eat in the kitchen instead of going through the trouble of coming up here.”

Candle by candle, you lit the room. Wall lamps were turned on to help with the illumination of the room. It was as if you were casting a magic spell to bring the room to life because it looked completely different from how it was a few seconds ago. The darkness was gone, and Luffy saw everything.

Paintings of strangers hung on the walls while a trophy fish was frozen in a majestic pose among the people. Looking up, Luffy’s gaze was caught by the scary faces of giant insect heads mounted above the doorway. He was made to look away by Dotty’s soft mew. It was coming from underneath the long table that was decorated to perfection.

“Pspsps,” you coaxed the wildcat to pop her head out from underneath the white table cloth. You pet her head as she mewed again. When you stood up, you stared at the corner of the room where a large instrument resided. “You know, I completely forgot there’s a grand piano up here. Hmm.”

“This room is big. Is the thing you need here?”

“No, I doubt it. What I’m looking for will either be in the kitchen or underground. The latter, well,” you stracted your cheek. “Gabriel might just be dramatic enough to put it there.”

“Yosh! Let’s go exploring!”

“I’m kinda rethinking this…”

“It’ll be quick,” Luffy assured you as you walked up behind him to close the window as quietly as you could. “You just need to get important stuff that you left.”

“Yeah, but,” You glanced down at the set of stairs Luffy had walked down. Dotty had gotten out from under the table in order to walk on after him. She wanted to explore too. “I’m just worried.”

“You shouldn’t be worried in the first place,” you could hear Luffy’s pout in his voice. “This is your house.”

“No, it’s the Seyamour Familia’s house. I don’t have any paperwork that ties me to that.”

“But Gabriel’s your guardian, right? That means this is yours.” At those words, Luffy opened his arms to exemplify the wideness of the house as you made your way down the stairs. “Gabriel’s your family.”

“In practice, yes--” You walked up to Luffy and gestured for him to follow you. “--but on paper, I’m nobody to the World Government.”

Luffy frowned, but you were walking ahead and didn’t see his soured expression.

The house was massive. There were stone details, carved doors, and raw iron and metal work on windows and balconies. The middle of the mansion was an open space to the outside. A fountain spewed water in the middle of the courtyard while flowers and short trees grew around the area to add color to the stone building.

Luffy knew he would be clueless without your guidance. Everything was spacious, but that had the side effect of feeling empty. You navigated around the area with ease, however, not letting Luffy get a chance to scout the random hallways he saw.

“Can I go in--”

“No. It’s just the bathroom.”

“What about--”

“That leads back outside.”

“I wanna see--”

“That’s another bathroom.”

Luffy frowned like a child denied candy. The whole reason he wanted to go into the house was to explore, and yet once the chance was given he didn’t get to take advantage of it? He was frustrated.

“Hmph, what about here??”

“No--” You stopped walking all of a sudden, making Luffy almost bump into you. He was going to complain, but then he noticed your expression. You looked at the door with a longing stare that made Luffy wonder if he should move you towards it or away from it. “No, not that room…”

“(Y/n)...”

“It’s where Gabriel and I used to sleep. Even though there are so many rooms in this house--” you took a slow breath to collect yourself. “This is the room that felt like home.” You turned around and began walking. “We’re close to the kitchen. If it’s not there, I’m going underground.”

Luffy jogged up to you and saw you scoop Dotty into your arms. She purred against your chest. Luffy glanced at you from the corner of his eye, wondering if you were feeling okay. When you smiled at him, he felt happy you weren’t burying away any pain you might be feeling.

When you arrived in the kitchen, Luffy was a little surprised by it. While the rest of the mansion was exquisite, the kitchen stood out by being humble. The wooden walls and earth toned furniture felt comforting and homey. You went to a drawer and immediately combed through the materials.

“Oh where, oh where, could that little book be~?” You hummed as you continued to rummage.

Dotty had gone back to walking around, and she made her way to the dining table. She sat on the wooden table and stared at the wall. Luffy followed her to see what had caught her attention. You turned around to see the two of them staring at the posters on the wall. One was a multiplication table while the other was the alphabet.

“(Y/n)? Were you a baby when Gabriel took you in?”

“Nope,” you closed the drawer and walked up to Luffy empty handed. “Gabriel found me when I was around twelve or so.”

“Eh??”

“I don’t remember?” You shrugged and lifted Dotty up. “It's complicated. I just know that I don’t remember a lot before the age of twelve. When Gabriel found me, I was in a state of shock or something. Kinda, almost, comatose? I didn’t talk, so Gabriel tried to teach me anything they could because they didn’t know what I may or may not know.”

“You don’t remember anything?”

“Mostly. I remember things about myself like my name, my age, and what my favorite fruit is, but I don’t remember where I lived or where I was.”

“I see...”

“Hey, don’t worry about me,” you felt a sting in your heart when Luffy’s eyes were downcast and somber. “I learned fast, you know, given that I wasn’t young-young. The teaching material was never really taken down after that. Heh, it’s part of the decoration now.” Your joke had Luffy look at you and he smiled again. You found yourself thinking how you wanted to protect that smile.

“Come on, we need to hurry. I think I know where I’ll find this book, and I want to get it before the Marines think of coming back.”

Notes:

I hope the tw at the top was okay.

Btw! Want to read a super cute luffy/reader one-shot that's connected this story? Check out my friend's story! shenanigans . by brutalitation.
(It takes place after this story finishes but there's no spoilers so no worries)

On a funny note, my friend and I concluded that Gabriel is a gender neutral version of a Himbo/Bimbo. Would that make them their own category? A Nimbo? A Mimbo?

Breakfast Room, Cliffe Castle by Marie Louise Roosevelt Pierrepont

Chapter 19: A Little Fright Never Hurt Nobody

“Another bust today, how disappointing.”

Sanji crushed the remainder of his cigarette and scratched the side of his head. Frustration was evident by his furrowed brows. The pirate chef had gotten almost everything he needed for the Sunny, but he was missing one important item. As a chef, he could usually find a substitute for what he was missing in a planned dish.

He could not do so this time, however, since he was missing the main part.

When Sanji entered the cafe, he tossed the burnt cigarette in the trash and his sour mood was replaced with glee. The lovely navigator of the Strawhat Pirates was sitting at one of the tables; a sheet of paper and a pen were in her hands. She had taken off her blonde wig since the cafe was empty.

“Nami-san~! A beautiful oasis in the desert of life~”

“Welcome back, Sanji,” Nami responded without looking up from her work. “Did you get everything you needed?”

“Hah~ Almost,” at Sanji’s displeased sigh, Nami looked up at him. “I couldn’t find a decent rabbit like the one from the desert. Plus, I was in an area where a Marine captain was chastising two soldiers for leaving their posts, so I thought it’s best to leave.”

“Well, that’s annoying,” Nami shook her head as Sanji took a seat at her table. “Good call in leav--wait, you’re looking to buy a rabbit?” At the chef’s nod, Nami giggled embarrassed. “Ahh, I forgot, I know where you can buy some from.”

“You do? Nami-chan~ You’re an angel in trying times, and your forgetfulness is so cute~.”

“Sorry I forgot to mention it earlier. You’d said you were buying ingredients earlier, but I didn’t know one of them was rabbit meat. I could’ve told you to buy it from (Y/n). They’re your best bet for fresh meat. Speaking about that dork, they better be getting enough sleep this time.”

“Eh? (Y/n)?” Sanji’s eye twitched and his smile was strained. When had the lovely Nami-san become friendly with their captain’s mysterious acquaintance? “This (Y/n) person can get me rabbit meat?”

“Yup,” Nami held up her blank paper for Sanji to see. “We’ve become penpals recently, and they’ve told me about how we should try the rabbit meat they sold to this cafe.” Nami placed the paper back on the table and tapped it with her pen. “Right now, we’re trying to find a day where we can visit Violette with Robin, Silvia, and Doctor Sophia.”

“And this is the letter Luffy is going to deliver tomorrow?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Why don’t I take it right now?” Sanji smiled at Nami’s confused hum. “Two birds with one stone: you get your letter delivered early, and I can buy my final ingredient.”

“Ah~ That’s perfect, thank you Sanji-kun,” Nami’s charming smile had Sanji’s eyes turn into hearts. “I’ll finish this up, and you just have to head to the cliff overlooking the town. That’s where Luffy and (Y/n) should be.”

“Hai~ Nami-chwan~”

Sanji had said it was ‘two birds with one stone’, but it was more so three birds.

Sanji was curious--just curious, certainly not jealous. Who was this mysterious (Y/n), and what about them had made both Nami and Robin want to spend time around them? He needed to know.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Your pace slowed all of a sudden, causing Luffy to almost walk off without you. When the pirate realized you weren’t by his side, he stopped mid step to look back at you. Your brows were scrunched, your mouth was in a thin line, and then, all of a sudden, you spat out one word.

“Shit!”

“Ara? What’s wrong?”

“I forgot to look at the damn painting again, dammit...”

You scratched the side of your head in frustration while Luffy and Dotty crooked their heads to the side. They glanced at each other as if hoping the other had an answer. When you realized how the three of you had stopped because of your outburst, you felt your cheeks warm as you explained yourself.

“A-Ah, well, you see--there’s this painting by the grand piano upstairs, and I can’t remember if the woman’s eyes are open or closed. Every time I try to remember, I’m second guessing myself...and...” You ran a hand down your face. “Nevermind, I’ll look at it later.”

“Haha, you're funny (Y/n)~”

“Thanks...I’m happy you think so.”

You lead the group to a double doored entrance of a cellar that had the lock busted open. With no regard to the damage, you opened one of the doors and urged Luffy to follow you. The pirate’s eyes were bright with excitement as you grabbed the nearby gas lantern. Once it was lit, you continued to lead the way.

“So what’s here?”

Luffy couldn’t see much in the darkness. The lantern’s light didn’t reach far, but he could smell the damp earth around him and feel the breeze from invisible doorways. He didn’t know where you were taking him, but it had to be further down if you were ignoring all the passages along the way.

“What’s this place?”

“It’s where the Seyamour Familia would store their treasures, artwork, and whatnots.”

“There’s treasure down here?”

“Maybe, but probably not.” You shrugged and scooped Dotty into your arm to stop her from wandering off. Her beige paws were darkened by the dirt path you were walking on. “After the house was confiscated, anything valuable was taken.”

Luffy didn’t get a chance to ask what you meant because you had turned around to face him. With a small smile in place, you gestured to the doorway to his left. He entered at your instructions, but he didn’t move far from the doorway.

He still couldn’t see in the darkness.

“There’s a safe here, or rather--” You held up the lantern to illuminate the room. “--there should be a safe here. Hold this, please.”

You handed Luffy your light source before moving Dotty up to your shoulders. You pulled out your box of matches from your pocket and lit the tall flame torches in the room. Luffy watched as the room was exposed by the small fires. The walls were different shades of brown; the colors bled into each other from their horizontal positions. In between the different colored dirt, there were small rocks. Some were spiral and others looked like bones of tiny animals.

“Oh wow, it’s still here.”

Luffy walked into the room, ignoring the other memorabilia scattered around. There were exquisite looking drawers, a bust of some lady, and a tall stone head in the room. Luffy was almost distracted by the masks hanging on the wall--a black fox, an old man, a lady, another fox--but he made his way towards you to stare at a dark grey safe.

“I guess they gave up on it,” your fingers grazed the lock which had scorch marks on it. You drew your fingers away almost as if you’d been burned. “I think it’s impossible to open with force.”

“Why’s that?” Luffy set the lantern down in order to grab the safe by the sides. “I bet Zoro could cu---uhhhhh” Luffy slouched down, his muscles weak and his energy gone. “Wash dis???”

“Let go. Let that go--” you pried Luffy’s grip off the safe and shook your head. “The metal’s infused with seastone, that’s why trying to break it open is impossible. It’s as hard as diamonds.”

“I see,” Luffy shook his hands as his energy returned. “So you have the code for this??”

“Uh, well, yeah...about that--hmm, no.”

“Oi, oi.”

“Hey, I have some guesses I can try, give me some credit.” You placed your hand on the dial for a few seconds before turning it. “Gabriel reset the code, so I’m guessing it’s 1-8-1-0? Nope. Let’s see, what was the other code? Ah, 9-8-2-1? No? Uh-oh.”

“What codes did you try?”

“Well, the first one is for the P.O Box under the family’s name. Box #1810. The second code I tried is the code to open said box at the post office.” You scratched the side of your head, frustration bubbling in your chest. “I’m trying to remember any other four numbered codes it could be. What if it’s the address of some place? Oh, maybe La Petite Source--”

“Remember that board game we played before?”

“What?”

“The detective game,” Luffy sat down cross legged and placed the lantern by his side. Dotty jumped off your shoulder in order to be by the lantern’s warmth. “There was a safe we had to open, and the code was a name.”

“Yeah, but this is a number combination I’m looking for. It’s four numbers--no letters.”

“Hm…” Luffy pressed a finger to his forehead as he followed his train of thought. “The scientist used his name so he wouldn’t forget, so a number I’d never forget would be...my birthday!”

“Your...birthday,” you raised an eyebrow, but said nothing more. You certainly weren’t going to point out how silly he looked, being so proud of his answer. “Alright. Birthday. Month and date.”

You twisted the combination lock to insert Gabriel’s birthday. You were 95% sure it was going to stay locked, and you were already digging into your memories to find any other four number combos it could be. To your utter surprise, however, an audible ‘click’ broke your concentration. Your mouth fell open as Luffy’s opened in excitement.

The safe was open.

“Yosh! You opened the treasure!”

“I just--it’s--oh my god.” you ran a hand down your face as you stifled a giggle. “Their birthday, oh for the love of--Gabriel, really?”

“So what’s the treasure?” Luffy looked over your shoulder as you reached into the metal box. “What is it? What is it~?” His questioning stopped when he saw you hold the contents in your hands with a gentleness that was usually reserved for a baby.

“I found it. I can’t believe it,” you were holding a stack of books of various sizes. Among the books were folded clippings from magazines. “And there’s more than one? I should’ve known.”

“This is what you were looking for?”

“Yup!” You flopped onto the ground so you were sitting beside the pirate. Dotty noticed you sitting down, so she moved from her spot in order to curl into your lap. “These are a bunch of cookbooks and recipes. Gabriel tried to keep it a secret, but I always suspected that they got their recipes from somewhere. Look--”

You set the books on top of the safe in order to open the first book. You and Luffy skimmed the pages, and you noticed the penciled notes as well as edits Gabriel had made to different recipes. There were various drawings ranging from vegetables the recipe called for to smiley faces to showcase how your guardian was feeling at the moment.

Each edit made you smile.

Lovely and hearty meal, make again when it rains ^_^

(Y/n) loved this one! Learn to perfect it.

Annoying, complex; make only on a blue moon >_<

Yummy, needs garlic salt

Boring...but not bad ¯\_(ツ)_/¯

Each note made you want to cry.

“Are you happy you have it?”

Luffy was patient as you closed the book and then ran your fingers over the cover. Your touches were tender but sad. You breathed in before a small smile made its way onto your face. You turned to face Luffy before you grinned and you nodded. A laugh escaped your mouth as you grabbed the books.

“I’m really happy. Thank you, Luffy.” You began to put the books into your bag. “I’m lucky you were here to--hm?” You held up the book at the bottom of the stack. It had a number lock on it. “A super-secret recipe book?” You tried opening it by using Gabriel’s birthday, but it didn’t work. “Oh?”

Before you could try to brainstorm any ideas with Luffy, Dotty’s ears twitched before she sprang up. Your finger went over your lip to indicate silence as you and the wildcat listened. You both moved to the entrance on silent feet in order to find the source of the noise. There were footsteps far off in the distance.

“I could...sworn I left...lantern…” The sentence sounded broken to you since it was so far away, but you knew it meant one thing. They were back.

“Shit,” you whispered. “Luffy, we need to sneak out now.”

“Hm? Ah, those bastards are back?”

Luffy stood up and brushed his shorts. By the way he cracked his knuckles, you had a feeling he was going to be more insistent on the ‘punch your way out’ method of escape. You didn’t want that; however, it seemed that Luffy’s anger from before was back in full swing.

“Mrow…” Dotty’s soft mew distracted you. She lifted her paw and began grooming herself. The damp dirt had stained her clean coat, but that gave you an idea.

“Hey, Luffy, wanna be a nuisance to the Marines?”

At your words, Luffy’s focus was back on you as you stared at the masks on the wall. When he saw the mischievous smirk growing on your face, a smirk of his own took place. Maybe the whack-a-Marine method wasn’t the way to go.

Maybe whatever was brewing in your mind was the solution.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The environment influences people’s stories about the supernatural.

On an island with dense, dark green forests, stories about white deer being ghostly guardians made sense. The ghastly white would stand out as a sharp contrast to the black and rich brown of oak trees. Tree nymphs would be described as having pale green skin by travelers taking a shortcut through the thick foliage. Light colors would attract attention on forest heavy islands.

On islands closely connected to the sea, warm colors such as orange and red would stand out against the sea. Stories of witches making golems out of lava would be popular, and fire nymphs would be easy to notice dancing against the blue backdrop of the sea. Sunny colors would attract attention on tropical islands.

Snowy islands and desert islands had this in common. The supernatural beings that stood out against the white snow and the beige sand would be black, dark as the night. A void in the otherwise colorful world.

With this knowledge, it was no surprise that the two soldiers who had been sent back to the “Hassle House” would be frozen stiff when they stared up at a black cat that had what looked like smoke rising off its body.

The black cat stared them down from its spot on the balcony. Their tail twitched annoyed as a low, guttural hiss left their mouth. One of the soldiers took a step back, while the other smiled nervously. He tried to scoff nonchalant, but his hand was placed over his gun for assurance.

“T-That’s just some house cat that got inside,” the soldier said with a shrug of his shoulders. “What’s there to be afraid off--”

“Sekhmets aren’t black,” stated the soldier who was making sure to create distance between him and the ghost. “That’s a Sekhmet spirit--”

“Don’t be ridiculous!” The other man barked and glared at his companion. “That’s not a Sekhmet ghost! It’s just--it’s just a dark colored animal.”

“Any creature that has black markings or is a dark color shouldn't be messed with in the desert.”

“It’s just a cat, and not a Sekh--!”

His words were cut short when the cat all but disappeared from their sight. One second they were staring at the creature as it adjusted its position on the ledge, and the next it jumped out of sight. In the deafening silence, the two soldier’s turned towards each other, half hoping the other had an answer to what they just saw.

“I don't want to set the world on fire~
I just want to start a flame in your heart~
In my heart I have but one desire~”

The gentle melody coming from one of the rooms made the men jolt. Their anxiety grew as the song’s melody was slowed down. Again, one of the soldiers scoffed and tried to wave the situation off.

“T-That’s just a faulty record player--”

e̵͙̠̥̰̒̍ŗ̶̱̭͍͎͈̰͑̈́͂ĩ̸̻̼̭͉̯̹̄͊͛͗̚̚͠s̸͓͑́͆̈́e̸̼͙̝̥̪͙̅̂̊d̶͖̭̝̟̰̺͋͂̒̐͘ ̵̯̰̒̔e̷̯̪̰̙͙͊̏̏̂̅̀̈́̏͜͜͜n̶̛͚̫͓̩̗̮͐̑̕ȏ̷̥̼̺̬͔̕ ̴̘̫̟̤̭͎̖̟̉̃́̃t̴̢͈͇̦͖̊͛̓̒͒͐̓͜u̸̢̠̳̗̞̓̕̚͜b̶͚̤̝͚͂͑̃̿ ̵̘̮͔̤̾̆̒͂̈́̚͝ȩ̸̖̤̭̞̘̘͖͕͓͐̏̇̓̌̒v̶̡̱̣̝̓̄̈́́̿̏͊̾̚ǎ̸̻͇̀̾͛̑̈̈̅̅͂h̴̜̞̥̿͐̒̑̏͛ ̷̞̥̭͔̹̞̩̈̕͜͠I̸̧̭̲̯̗̺͒͂̎̉̌̐́͝ ̸̱̝̣͈̣̮̇̒̄̄̈́̔̔̌t̵̹̫̲̤̽̏͐r̸̢͍̬͕̪͌a̸̡͈̲͖͖̯̽̂͝e̷̻̰͉̭͊͛̽̊̔̎̈́̋̇̓h̶̼̠̦̹̤̑̌̉̚̕͝ ̷̧̦̻̖͉̺̙̂̂̃̃̚ȳ̸̛̲̦͛̈́̀̓̀̿m̴̩̱͓̫͍̺̐̔̚ ̸̢̦̬̘̘̥̊́̂̃̄̄̕̕n̴̡͚̰̎I̶̦̤̭͍̦̠̍̌͐̈̎͌̓͋̍̈

“AHHHHH!”

With blood leaving their faces and the hairs on their necks standing up, the men ran towards the front of the mansion, desperate to get out. In their haste, they grabbed the front door’s handle without unlocking it first. Out of confusion and fear, they ran up the stairs. There was no planning, just getting away.

Once at the top of the stairs, they tried to catch their breath. The moment was short lived. In the darkness, they heard the piano play a lovely and haunting tune. Their heads turned slowly in sync to look into the dark dining room. All the lights were off except for one candle by the piano. It illuminated the portrait of a smiling woman looking over her shoulder.

Were her eyes opened or closed?

Another synchronized scream and the men were back downstairs.

One of the soldiers was coherent enough to unlock the front door. Right when they thought they could leave the house, they were stopped in their tracks. Their mouths hung open as they stared at the face of a black fox.

“Shi Shi Shi~”

The creature was upside down, and the men couldn’t see its body. The only thing connected to the black fox was the flop of black hair and a long, long neck.

“AHHHH!”

Despite the mansion turning into a house of horrors, the soldiers ran inside. Their only thoughts were about finding the back door and getting as far away as possible.

After a minute or so, you stepped out of a bedroom all the while biting back a grin. The record player had been stopped, and you closed the door behind you. You looked up to the balcony when you heard Dotty call out to you. She mewed before climbing down a pillar. She shook herself, dispersing the excess dirt off her body, and meowed again.

“You did such a good job,” you lifted the grumpy wildcat into your arms as you wiped the dirt off her face. “I promise I’ll treat you and give you a nice bath tonight.”

“Mrow…”

You went over to the front door in order to leave. There, you were greeted by the creature that had made the men run off before. He wasn’t upside down anymore; he was standing in front of you, giggling to himself.

“You were right, (Y/n). That was a lot more satisfying, shishishi~”

“I’m happy you think so,” you closed the door behind you and readjusted your bag. “You turned off all the lights upstairs, right?”

“Yup, yup!”

“Thank you. By the way, nice touch with the piano. How’d you do that? I didn’t know you could play it.”

“Hm?” Luffy crooked his head as he took off the mask. “I don’t know how to play the piano. Brook is my crew’s musician, I can’t play anything.”

“...”

“...”

“...Ah.”

From the open window above you, the three of you heard a gentle melody be played on the piano. Luffy stared up at the window, but you refused to look up. You took a few tentative steps forward ready to leave--or run.

“Ehh? Who’s up there--”

“We’re leaving.”

“But how’s that--”

“Nope.” Your lips were set in a tight line as your steps picked up speed. “Not today. No sir, no thank you.”

“Eh? (Y/n), wait! Why’s the piano--”

“No thank you!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sanji lit a cigarette as he leaned against the tree with twisted branches. He was growing annoyed with his captain and his captain’s new friend. How dare the both of you not be where Nami had said you would be. Not only did you have him waiting in the heat, you two had indirectly made Nami a liar.

“Where are those two?”

Sanji exhaled, smoke dancing into the air. He held up Nami’s letter with great care as he read your name on it. While he knew little to nothing about you, he knew he was going to observe you when he handed you the letter.

Would you be tentative and grateful to be receiving such a wonderful gift? Would you blush as you admired Nami’s handwriting. Would you be expecting a love letter?!

His musing was interrupted when he heard the familiar shout of “Rocket” cut through the air. A faint scream followed it, and it only stopped with the thud of Luffy landing at the top of the cliff. Sanji snuck a glance from his spot by the tree to see Luffy holding somebody who was holding a small cat.

“Haha, that was fu--”

“Why?!” You grabbed Luffy by the shoulders to make him look at you. “Are you! Trying to! Give me! A heart attack!?” With every pause, you shook Luffy back and forth. During the shakedown, Luffy was laughing. He paused for a second as if contemplating your question.

“Uhhhh...Yeah.”

“Ahhhh! Goddammit!”

“Ahahaha~! You’re funny, (Y/n).”

“I’m going to kick your ass!”

“You can’t~”

Sanji’s cigarette hung loosely from his lips as he watched the scene unfold. He couldn't believe it. The mystery friend Luffy had been talking about was nothing like he had imagined. All pretense he had before was out the window; how was he to approach you now?

Notes:

Guess who's back (back again)

I'm sorry for not updating in a while. My computer issue has been taken care of thankfully, but work is still picking up. I'm putting this story as semi-hiatus because I will continue it, but it's difficult given current circumstances. I hope that everybody reading this are safe and healthy. Please be careful and take care of yourselves.

Can you tell this was supposed to be published on Halloween?

Studio View with Still Life by Carl Moll

Chapter 20: Food is the Ingredient That Binds Us Together

The first thing Sanji had to do was to shake his head. He rubbed his eyes to make sure he hadn’t passed out from heat exhaustion. He wanted to make sure that the (Y/n) who was pinching his captain’s check in frustration was the same (Y/n) that Nami had talked up.

The affectionately titled dork, the one who helped the idiot swordsman, and the one who had kept their captain out of trouble the whole time the crew had been staying on the island.

It was you that he was looking for?

“Apologize to me, apologize to my heart, and apologize to Dotty,” you huffed as you stretched Luffy’s cheek. You knew he wasn’t hurting--it wasn’t your intention, you just wanted him to focus--because he was grinning at you. “I thought my heart left my body for a second.”

“Buuh ih teeheen--” Luffy’s cheek was released, so he repeated his defense. “But it didn’t~”

“It’s the principle of it--”

“Principal? Like in school?”

“What school??”

“School?”

At this point, Sanji felt he needed to interfere. The chef stepped away from the tree with his cigarette hanging loosely from his lips. He walked with a cool saunter to his steps and a head held up high. The pirate chef cleared his throat to make his presence known.

“Oi, Luffy, that’s no way to treat a mademoiselle.”

You gasped at the sudden appearance of the blond man. How you missed his presence you did not know. Dotty had climbed onto your shoulder since she felt your distress and was ready to protect. By instinct you took a step back, but Luffy was relaxed about the whole thing. Once you heard Luffy call the man by his name, you were able to put a face to the Strawhats’ chef.

“I can’t believe this whole time you didn’t tell me--” Sanji took a drag of his cigarette and breathed it out slowly. “--you’d befriended a lovely lady.”

“Lady?” Luffy looked over at you, but his eyes landed on Dotty. “You mean Dotty? I guess she’s a lady, right? (Y/n)~ Is Dotty a lady?”

You only shrugged and nodded your head, even though you knew the chef wasn’t talking about the wildcat nestled on your shoulders. Sanji rolled his eyes while you stroked the nape of your neck. He believed your discomfort was caused by Luffy’s lackluster answer, so he strode over to the oblivious captain.

“I’m not talking about the cat, you idiot,” Sanji flicked his captain on the forehead. “I’m talking about your friend, (Y/n)-san.”

“Haah? What are you talking about?”

“Are you daft?”

“...It’s...it’s not cold?”

“Daft! Not draft, you idiot!”

During their interaction, you were checking your bag to make sure you had everything you needed. The books and fox mask were stored away, and your food was still packed. You knew you needed to say your goodbyes now if you didn’t want to go silent.

“Forgive him, mademoiselle. He doesn’t know what politeness is even if it bit him.” Sanji reached into the inside of his suit to pull out an envelope. “I am here to deliver this letter from the beautiful Nami-swan~”

“Oh, thank you so much, Sanji-san,” you all but whispered as you accepted the letter. You stored it away in your bag to read later. “Luffy, I’m going to head out, so I’ll see you tomorrow at the usual time.”

“Hm? You’re leaving now? But we haven’t eaten yet--”

“I’m sorry,” you bowed to him and then to Sanji. During that, your eyes were fixated on the ground. It felt better to look down than to see Luffy’s disappointment or Sanji’s confusion. “I have to go. Have a good day.”

“Ah--What? (Y/n), wait a sec--”

Luffy’s words trailed off as you almost ran down the slope to get back on ground level. Sanji scratched the side of his head, unsure of what had happened, but Luffy’s expression went blank as the situation processed in his head. After a few seconds of confusing silence, Luffy broke it with pout.

“Augh, (Y/n) must’ve felt so uncomfortable…”

“Uncomfortable? With how you manhandled her, I can see--”

“No, not her. Them. I manhandled them.” Luffy corrected before he puffed out his cheeks in annoyance. “It’s my fault though. I didn’t tell you that (Y/n) isn’t a girl.”

“What are you talking about?”

“(Y/n)’s not a girl or a boy. I forgot to tell you, so that’s my fault,” Luffy pressed his lips together as he adjusted his hat. “Damn, we don’t get to eat together, and I don’t get to keep the cool fox mask. I’m still annoyed about those bastards from earlier too…”

“What are you going on abo--ah!” Sanji clicked his tongue. “I didn’t get to ask her about buying rabbit meat--”

“Them,” Luffy insisted. He grumbled at Sanji’s raised eyebrow. “I told you already. (Y/n) isn’t a girl or a boy.”

The chef’s surprise outweighed his annoyance at his captain’s tone. Sanji didn’t know what was happening per say, but he knew Luffy was not being flippant by the sharp staredown he was giving. Luffy’s eyes had the same energy and intensity they had when he gave commands as a captain during dangerous times.

Sanji would wait to talk to Nami about meeting you.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

You kicked a stray rock as you walked towards your home. Dotty was riding on your shoulder, and her purrs comforted you as you replayed the awkward scene in your head. You wanted to find a hole to jump into so you could pretend you hadn’t made a fool of yourself.

“Whhhhy am I an idiot?” you crossed your arms and furrowed your brows. “I just ran away for no reason.” Dotty slid off your shoulder so she could be held by you. You cradled her as she looked up at you with shining eyes.

“Thanks for being by my side even when I’m being dumb,” you sighed as you scratched her under her chin. “Let’s get you washed up--oh? This isn’t dirt?” You brushed your fingers over Dotty’s fur to see her undercoat. The dark markings Sekhmets got as they matured were appearing. “Look at you, growing up and getting stronger each day. I should take some lessons from you, huh?”

You walked in silence for a few minutes as you reframed your mindset. Panicking and feeling awful was not how you were going to stay. You had felt embarrassed and left, yes, but that did not mean you had ruined your chance to befriend the chef. You merely needed to try again. The only question now was how to go about it.

When a dried bush moved, you stopped mid step to stare it down.

It seemed the solution to your problem had just presented itself.

“Before going home--” you let Dotty slide out of your arms so she could land on the sandy terrain, “--let’s see how many prey we can catch in a night.”

Dotty’s pupils contracted and her tail lay low as she crouched. Her ears faced forward, and you could have swore you saw a smirk appear on her tiny mouth.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sanji and Luffy were back at the cafe before dinnertime, much to everybody’s surprise. The Strawhat crew were happy to be eating together, but the silent question hung in the air as to why Luffy wasn’t there for dessert like usual. Dinner went on like normal--Luffy devouring food, jokes and stories being passed around--until Zoro’s bluntness made him ask the question on everybody’s mind.

“Oi, Luffy?”

“Hmmmph?” The captain had his mouth full as he looked up towards his first mate.

“I thought you’d be eating with (Y/n). What happened? Did the pervy chef scare them off or something?”

“What did you call me, Marimo?”

“You heard me--”

“Wanna fight ab--”

“They had to go home early,” Luffy interrupted after he swallowed his food. “I’ll see them tomorrow, it’s okay.” He dug his fork into his dessert without looking up. “It’s just today, and then tomorrow we’ll hang out.”

At Luffy’s nonchalant answer, his crew looked among themselves. They didn’t know whether to ask him to elaborate on that, or if they should ask Sanji. The chef lit a new cigarette and shrugged, so the crew left it at that. They trusted their captain’s word. If he said it would be okay, it would be.

It wasn’t until everybody was about to turn in for the night that Sanji was able to talk to somebody about what had happened. The chef considered himself to be quite lucky to have Nami’s company on a balcony of La Petite Source. It looked so romantic.

“--and then he’s upset as we’re walking back into the town,” Sanji blew smoke into the air as he confided in Nami. “--and mumbles to himself that he messed up introducing (Y/n) to us.”

“I see,” Nami leaned against the railing, her back to the town and her gaze upwards. “Luffy’s really thinking about this, huh…”

“I hope (Y/n)-chan is okay. I wanted to ask her about--”

“Sanji--” Nami's straightforward tone had the chef stiffen. “I understand that by hearing (Y/n)’s voice, you want to treat them, erm, kindly. But, you’re just going to stress them out. You heard what Luffy said, right?”

“A-Ah, but Nami-san, it doesn’t make sense, does it--”

“To us? No, maybe not,” Nami looked at him with a smile but a steady gaze. “Maybe it’s not something we have to understand immediately. It’s something we can accept and see how it goes, right?”

The navigator giggled as Sanji tilted his head to the side.

“Why not try again tomorrow, but go in with the mindset of ‘I’m meeting Luffy’s friend who is a merchant.’ No flattery, no grand gesture, and no being weird. Just learn about this stranger who somehow keeps our bratty captain calm.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“You should order, like, five big rabbits!”

“Yeah, yeah,” Sanji fidgeted with the cuffs of his sleeves.

It was late afternoon as Sanji followed Luffy to your meeting spot. The strawhat wearing pirate was in his usual cheerful mood, but Sanji was apprehensive as they approached the cliff. He would be lying if he didn’t admit how he had lost some sleep during the night. Luffy was quick to accept his company to meet with (Y/n), but Sanji worried about whether you would want to be in his company.

He didn’t have time to wonder that for long once the two of them saw you napping at the base of the tree. You were curled up in a fetal position with your cat companion snuggled up against your face.

“Oi~! (Y/n)--!”

Luffy’s shout was cut off by Sanji’s hand and a sharp “Shh!” Luffy grumbled, and the pirate chef contemplated his actions for a second before letting go of his captain. He remembered Nami’s advice and let his captain run over to your sleeping form. It pained him to stand back and let Luffy’s loud voice disrupt your peaceful slumber.

“Hrmmm? Mmmm…” You yawned as you stretched your arms above your head. As you sat up, Dotty stretched her body out. After shaking her whole body, she climbed up the tree. “G’mornin’, Luff--” You yawned and rubbed your eyes. “Luffy...hm? Oh,” you stood up and dusted yourself off before bowing to the chef. “Good afternoon, Sanji-san.”

“Hai~ Good--” Sanji caught his sing-song tone in time and cleared his throat. “Good afternoon to you too, (Y/n)-san.”

There was a tense, but brief, silence as neither of you knew exactly what to say. As Sanji opened his mouth and then closed it in hesitation, Luffy was scouting the large bag you had brought with you. The yellow, square backpack was leaning against the tree, zipped up tight and almost about to burst. When Luffy tried to open it, Dotty jumped down from the tree to land on his head.

“Gah! What? I wasn’t gonna to take it, I’m just curious~” Luffy took the wildcat off his hat to hold her up to his face.

“Mrrr,” Dotty huffed and placed her paws on his nose, making the pirate snicker.

“Good job, Dotty,” you said as you picked up the heavy bag. “This is for Sanji-san, so don’t touch this Luffy.”

“Ehh?? I wanna see what it is…”

“It’s, uh, for me?” Sanji pointed to himself while frozen in place as you approached him, unzipping the bag along the way. “You...you didn’t have to, (Y/n)-san--”

“Hm? Ah, it’s okay! I wanted to--” you were finally able to show Sanji the contents in the backpack. “--I wanted to give you this.” You smiled as Sanji stared at the fresh game you had hunted for him. “Luffy said you’re the chef of his ship, so I wanted to give you this. He said you love to cook, so I thought ‘Hey, I should get him some fresh meat as a gift’, so, um, I hope you like it?”

Sanji accepted the proffered gift, silent as he continued to look into the backpack. Because he was so quiet, you shuffled in place and assured him that the meat from the two rabbits you had caught were all his. They were healthy and strong with good fats on them. You were kneading your fingers as you hoped the chef liked your gift.

“Hmmm, you should’ve caught five rabbits,” Luffy interjected as he peeked at the bag. He smiled at you while he held Dotty like a clutch purse. “Five would’ve been better.”

“Haa~ Really now?” You gave Luffy the side-eye while a smirk worked its way to your mouth. “You think you could do that? Five in a day?”

“Yeah!” Luffy placed his fists at his hips, confidence radiating off him. “I’ll catch five.”

“Bet,” you challenged while removing the huffy wildcat from his grip and placing her on your shoulders. “I’ll hold you to that. Five rabbits, one day.”

“Yosh! Let’s go get--”

“Shut it--” Sanji shoved Luffy’s face to the side so he was in front of you. “Madem--no, no,” Sanji cleared his throat. “(Y/n)-san, I’d like to cook this for you, as a thank you.”

“Ah? Really?” Your surprise turned into a smile. “Thank you. You don’t have to--”

“I want to,” Sanji interjected. A large, boyish smile graced his lips. “I love to cook, and I’d love to cook you something.”

“Sanji~ I want food too--”

“You’ll get fed too, you greedy captain!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

You were watching Sanji with starry eyes while he sliced and prepared the rabbit meat.

You were sitting crossed legged by the campfire he had set up by the base of the cliff. Sanji had insisted on cooking you a meal, but he made it clear that he wasn’t going to use a kitchen in Florette. When you had tried to head to the town, the chef had shaken his head and smiled.

“Luffy’s told me about how you don’t like being in the town for too long,” he had said. “So please, let me bring everything to where you’ll feel most comfortable.”

With those words, Sanji had gone into town to gather everything he needed. Once he had gotten what he needed, he met you and Luffy at the base of the cliff. You pointed out how it would be easier for him to set up his workstation there instead of climbing all the way up again.

“Why do I have to stay over here?” Luffy pouted from his spot a couple of meters away. “I’m hungry~!”

“Mrow!”

“And so is Dotty!”

“How many servings do you want, (Y/n)-san?” Sanji asked you as he ignored Luffy’s and Dotty’s complaints. The two of them had been sent to the boulder of shame for trying to eat the ingredients while Sanji prepped the dish.

“Whatever you think is good,” you responded with a smile. You brought your knees up to your chin as you watched the fire crackle and dance. You tossed in dry branches when you thought the fire needed it. “Is there anything you’d like me to do?”

“Nope, you’re my guest and the guest gets to relax,” Sanji insisted as he sliced a lemon. “You’re being a big help already by feeding the fire. Now those two--” Sanji pointed with his knife at Dotty and Luffy. “--they’re helping by keeping their distance.”

“Ooooi!”

“Mrrow!”

“Pfft, haha~”

Sanji smiled as he zested the lemon and you gathered up the dry wood to feed the fire. A comfortable silence fell between the two of you that was only broken by Luffy’s gripes in the background. At one point, Sanji noted how you sniffed the air every so often. It confused him seeing as the rabbit wasn’t roasting over the fire yet. When he asked you if something was wrong, you stammered and explained that you were smelling the ingredients.

“I’m just guessing how fresh they are, that’s all.”

“Guessing how fresh?”

“Uh-huh,” You stood up from your spot to walk closer to the prep area. You sniffed and then hummed. “I think...the rosemary and the thyme are fresh from Madame Garreaux’s garden. The garlic cloves are a week old, but still fresh.” Sanji’s mouth was agape as you closed your eyes and sniffed again. “The lemon was picked from the tree right on time. Just ripe before it falls from the branch--”

“(Y/n)!”

“Y-Yes??”

“You have...a gift.”

“Eh?”

“Sanji!! I’m hungry!!”

"You wait until the food is done!"

While the chef yelled at his captain, you bit back a smile. You weren't sure how to explain it, but you felt calm. Somehow, you knew once dinner was served, you were going to be in wonderful company as you ate together with Luffy and Sanji.

Notes:

Hello everybody, I hope you've all been safe and healthy!

So, I think I've been commenting too much and I'm sorry for that
(๑ ˊ͈ ᐞ ˋ͈ )
I just really wanna say thank you to everybody that comments on my chapters, leaves kudos, and rereads this story. Seriously, it really makes my day and I'm super thankful that there are people reading my fic and letting me know they enjoy it. So, yeah, I'm going to try and limit my comments so I don't spam you all.
Sorry, and thank you, and sorry
(๑•﹏•)

Still Life with Hare, Fruit, and Parrot by Jan Fyt

Chapter 21: It Begins with a Question

“Gomu gomu noooo...PISTOL!”

Luffy’s arm stretched and stretched. For a second, it almost seemed like his fist would make contact with the Zermatt rabbit that was sitting by some rocks. The only movement the bunny did was twitch its nose as it sniffed the air, so Luffy’s fist would make contact with its head.

It did not.

“Gahh! How do I keep missing?!”

“It’s not your aim that’s the problem,” you explained from your spot on some medium rocks. You pat a sleeping Dotty who was curled on your lap as Luffy tried to aim for the same rabbit. “It’s your speed. The bunny’s shifting away from you quickly that you don’t notice it moving.”

“Hmph!” Luffy glared and clicked his tongue.

He crouched, taking on the position he did when he faced the Desert Dracon. When you realized what he was planning to do, you placed your hands over Dotty’s ears so as to not startle her. The rabbit sprung away at the same time you shouted towards Luffy.

“Don’t do that!”

“Eh? Why?” Luffy glanced over at you and then back at his prey. It was already long gone.

“Don’t strain your body just to try and catch a rabbit.”

“I’m fine! Besides, you scared the rabbit away…”

“I did not,” you corrected. “It ran off the second you were trying to go into Second Gear.” You stood up with your sleeping wildcat in your arms. She shifted, having been woken, but she kept her eyes closed so you would keep carrying her. “Besides, it’s getting late. Didn’t you brag that you’d have at least three rabbits by now?”

At your reminder, Luffy pursed his lips and looked away as he adjusted his strawhat. You rolled your eyes as you approached him. You knew he wouldn’t be able to fulfill his claims, but you were hoping he would catch at least one.

“Let’s head back to Florette.” you nodded in the direction of the town. “Ah, but before that, I wanted to give you something. Let me set up a small campfire first.”

“Fiiine,” Luffy gave you an exaggerated sigh as he looked in the direction his prey had run off to. “I really wanna eat another one.”

“I know, I know.”

As you and Luffy gathered the flammable materials for the campfire, you tried to keep your growing smile under control. You had a feeling Luffy wouldn’t be able to catch the amount of rabbits he wanted that day, so you had brought him leftovers from the meal Sanji had made. Once everything was set up, you passed him the container with his (meal) gift.

“OOOOH! This is what Sanji made,” Luffy exclaimed once he got a whiff of the food despite the lid still being on. “You’re giving it to me?”

“Yup,” you sat by the fire beside Luffy. “I thought you’d be hungry after trying to hunt, so I wanted you to have something yummy. You know, to get the bitterness of not catching a rabbit out of your system.”

“Ah, thank you for the me--heeey, wait--” Luffy pouted as you turned your head away in order to stifle your giggling. “You’re rude!”

“I know, I know. I’m sorry,” you faced him again, a grin spreading across your face. “It’s even ruder that I didn’t tell you that the rabbits are active way later in the night. So, anyways, let’s eat!”

“O-Oi! I was wasting my energy for nothing then, hmph!”

While Luffy’s displeasure was written all over his face, you only grinned as you unpacked your and Dotty’s meal. Dotty walked up to you from her napping spot in order to meow and let you know she was ready for her food. Luffy watched you as you ran your fingers over the wildcat’s head and scratched her under her chin.

“Here’s your share,” you set the blue bowl down for her and then reached into your bag for your sandwich. “Let’s eat.”

“Hm? You’re not eating what Sanji made?”

“Not right now,” you answered before taking a bite of your food. Once you’d swallowed a mouthful, you continued. “Saving it for later tonight. Right now I’m having something light--” you held up your sandwich, “--that I made.”

“Ey shee,” Luffy mumbled through a mouthful of meat. When he gulped down his food, he smiled at you and stated, “I wanna eat something you’ve made.”

“Oi, oi,” you raised an eyebrow and moved your arm away from Luffy. You weren’t going to risk him leaning over and trying to take a bite. “I gave you food, did I? This is for me.”

“Shishishi~ I know that, I mean for another day.” Luffy took another mouthful of his food. “Can I eat something you’ve made tomorrow?”

“Seriously?” Your flat look was met with a wide smile. “Not...not fair, Luffy,” you turned your head away, feigning frustration. You bit down a smile to add, “It’s impossible to say no to you when you ask with such sincerity.”

“Really? Then can I have a bite of--”

“Hell no.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“I wanna ask you something.”

“Sure, shoot.”

You glanced at Luffy as he walked beside you. His expression was unreadable, so you wondered if it was something that would need your full attention. You bent forward a little to allow Dotty to spring off your shoulder onto the ground. You signed for her to walk, so she hopped off to play among tufts of dry flora.

“Alright, off you go missy. What is it, Luffy?”

“Can I hold your hand?”

“Can you...can you what?” You froze mid-step with mouth agape, but Luffy didn’t slow down his pace. He was watching Dotty sneak up on an unsuspecting butterfly among the wildflowers. “Did I hear you right?”

“Hm? Your hand. I asked if I could hold your hand,” Luffy repeated as if it were the most simple thing in the world. When he noticed that you weren’t beside him, he hummed confused to look back at you. “So can I?”

“No--no, I mean, it’s just--” You pressed your hands together and took a deep breath to collect yourself. “What?”

“Haah? You didn’t hear me?” Luffy’s brows furrowed in confusion as he repeated himself. “Your hand. Can I hold? Your hand?”

“What? I heard you, just--Don’t--Don’t do baby-ish talk to me!”

“But you keep going ‘What?’ like you didn’t hear me.”

“It’s not that,” you pinched the bridge of your nose, not paying attention to how Luffy had walked up to stand across from you. “I guess I should be asking, um, well why? Why ask me that?”

“Because I wanna hold your hand,” Luffy answered with a wide grin. As he smiled at you, you could only bring your right hand up to your cheek and try to rub your blush away. “I just felt like it. You don’t want to?”

At his question, Luffy extended his left hand to you. The offer was there, and the choice was yours. You still had a hand up to your cheek as you glanced between his hand and his face. You moved your hand away from your face to have it hover over Luffy’s fingers. In a few seconds, your fingers were linked with his before he curled them in so you had a grip on each other.

Before you knew it, you were side by side with Luffy. He held your hand so your palms were touching, and he added a slight swing to your connected hands so they swung forward and back between you two.

You tried to ignore how your palms were feeling sweaty.

“Shishi~ This feels nice,” stated Luffy as you walked with him. “Thanks, (Y/n).”

“No problem?”

The two of you walked up to where Dotty had been playing. When she stopped swatting at the flower’s petals, she stared at yours and Luffy’s connected hands. Before you could signal to her to return, she rolled on the ground some before standing up. She didn’t walk towards you, instead she began leading the way back to the town.

“Is...Is she herding us?” You sighed and ran your free hand down your face when Dotty looked over her shoulder to mew at you and Luffy. You were taking too long.

“Ehh? Really? Shishi~”

Luffy moved to follow Dotty, and you were pulled along by default. After a few minutes of chatting, you felt less awkward about being hand in hand with Luffy. You tried to think of it as the pirate’s way to keep himself from wandering away from you. Despite the number of times he’d explored the desert, you knew he’d get lost in a matter of seconds.

“Ah, (Y/n), there’s something else I wanna ask…”

The moment of hesitation in his voice had you look over at him with a raised eyebrow. In the time you’ve spent together, you knew Luffy was not somebody who would be shy to ask for things. His bluntness and earnest nature made indecisiveness impossible.

What could make the captain of the Strawhats look up to the sky and scratch his cheek while he formulated his question?

I bet he’s going to ask for my dinner, you thought with a smirk. That’s why he’s hesitant. I’m surprised he didn't ask when he was asking for a bite of my food before.

You thought you knew the question before he asked it.

“Can I hug you?”

You were wrong.

“Hu-huh??”

“Yeah, can I hug you?”

You stared at the pirate, mouth agape, but somehow still kept pace with him. You opened and closed your mouth like a fish out of water as you tried to start a sentence that didn’t begin with “Uh--” You had to take a deep breath in to organize yourself so you could answer Luffy’s unusual request. You felt the need to show Luffy you were unbothered. You were going to answer with poise and good manners.

“Yeah?”

You failed.

“Yay! Thank you (Y/n)!”

Luffy enveloped you in a hug before you could smack yourself for the lackluster answer. Your previous embarrassment all but disappeared as you sank into Luffy’s embrace. The hug was unlike any hug you had gotten before. You could not pinpoint the exact feeling the hug gave you, but you would look back on the embrace and blush in the future.

You brought your arms up to hug Luffy in return, all the while trying to figure out why it felt unique.

Luffy’s hug was warm and comforting, but so were Silvia’s and Gabrial’s hugs. When Silvia hugged you, it was tight and loving. Affectionate and appreciative with a little tightness. Meanwhile, Gabriel’s hugs were loving and protective. Their hugs felt like home, wholesome and safe.

Being in Luffy’s arms was different.

His embrace felt eager but soft. Gentle but all encompassing. It was as if he was afraid that the moment he let go, you would disappear into the wind. That honesty and tenderness set your face ablaze. You were sure your body would combust at any moment from the overwhelming emotions happening all at once in a single embrace.

It should be illegal for the human heart to race as fast as fast as mine is beating!

“Thank you, I’ve wanted to do that for a while.”

Luffy loosened his grip on you, so you thought the hug was over. However, neither of you made a move. It took a few seconds for the two of you to be dehypnotized from the moment. Little by little, you both moved away from each other. The rules of polite society stated that people were not supposed to hug for too long after all.

“A-Ah? Really...thank you. Hugs are nice, huh?” You felt embarrassed by your own words.

“They’re the best, shishishi! I wanna give you more hugs in the future, okay?”

“Oh-Okay??”

“Good--”

“Mrow!”

Dotty’s frustrated hiss made you realize that you and Luffy had stopped following her. She’d kept quiet before, but now you needed to get a move on. If you stood there being embarrassed about a hug, you were going to be burning the little bit of daylight left. She wasn’t going to allow that.

“Sorry, sorry~” Luffy interlocked his hand with yours again while you were still processing the hug. “Let’s go. Can’t wait for tomorrow~”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Robin crooked her head to the side and brought a hand up to her mouth as she giggled softly. Chopper also crooked his head confused as he stared at what had Robin amused. A portly old man with a greying beard was lying on his stomach on the sidewalk. His black suit and white dress shirt were smudged with dirt, but he didn’t seem to notice as he cradled the tiny flower buds growing by the dirt road in his hands.

“Absolute wonders,” he muttered. He either didn’t notice--or care--how people were passing him by with a look of reproach. “Thriving in such an environment, good for you.”

“What’s he doing?” Chopper asked. For a second, he had worried the man had fallen. He was ready to check on him and interrupt the leisurely walk he was taking with Robin, but then he noticed how the man wasn’t unconscious. “Is he picking flowers?”

“Why don’t we ask?” Robin approached the man as he stood up and dusted himself. “Bonsoir, monsieur.”

“Ah, yes, bonsoir, mademoiselle," the man greeted the pair with a cheerful smile. “I hope I wasn’t in the way of your walk with--” the man looked at Chopper, who was in his tiny form at the moment, “--your hairy child?”

“H-Hairy child?!”

“I don’t mean it with any disrespect. You’re a handsome young boy.”

“O-Oi! I’m a--”

“A shy boy,” Robin interjected smoothly. “My son can be shy, but he’s kind. His name is Tommy, and I’m Madame Byrd. Who might you be? I can’t say you’re a familiar face in this town.”

“My name is Galopin Edmond,” the man introduced himself while adjusting his shirt’s collar. “I’m a scientist here to study the flora this island has to offer. It’s a pleasure to meet you two!”

Notes:

I hope this fluff was the kinda fluffy people expected in this story
(ﾉ^ヮ^)ﾉ*:・ﾟ✧

Cat in the Grass by Bruno Liljefors

Chapter 22: Le Coup de Foudre

You were in your futon for an extra thirty minutes after you woke up.

Dotty would walk over you every so often to check on you, and she would demand affection via head bump to your forehead. Once you assured her you were alright, and gave her the attention she wanted, she went back to walking around the cabin. You placed your forearm over your eyes and sighed.

You stayed in your futon for an extra fifteen minutes contemplating.

“Goddammit. Get up,” you grumbled as you rolled over to be on the floor. “Food now.”

Your companion watched as you made your way to the kitchen area of your cabin. You bypassed the unfinished puzzle that was on the floor as well as your reading nook. Before going to the kitchen, you grabbed the plate of fried dough off the dining table. They would serve as your breakfast snack.

“I’m opening the smoker, don’t come begging for food,” you warned Dotty, who was already by your feet. “Go to your bed.” You gestured to the pet bed that resided between your reading nook and the wooden workbench.

You opened the vertical metal smoker to get started on the dish you had planned. You weren’t going to make anything extravagant because you wouldn't dream of trying to compete with Sanji’s cooking. Still, you wanted to make something that would have the strawhat wearing pirate say “Yum!”

“The sausages and cheese smell so good,” you sniffed and smiled. “Luffy wi--”

You pressed your lips into a tight line after saying the captain’s name out loud. Dotty crooked her head from her spot on her bed as you shook your head. She mewed softly as she noted that you were blushing despite having your face turned away from her. She knew you were flustered because your hand was up to rub against your cheek.

“Geez,” you forced a chuckle. “What’s up with me today? I’m being weird, aren’t I, pretty girl?” You glanced at Dotty over your shoulder to see her curl up into a loaf. “I’m stuck on a hug from yesterday. Luffy’s affectionate, that’s all…”

Dotty’s tail twitched as she gave you a flat look.

You were back to focusing on your task. You would need to prepare the rice to complete the meal. You turned off the smoker, turned on the sink to wash the rice, and then set the rice cooker. The house felt too quiet, so you put a record on the vinyl player. In the calm cabin that had gentle music playing, you were pacing as you recall the hug.

You covered your face, and you felt the warmth of your cheeks.

Dotty curled up, unaffected by your inner turmoil.

It wasn’t until ten minutes later that Dotty got out of her bed with a startle. You set the book you were reading down on the kotatsu to see what was wrong. The wildcat began to aggressively lick her arms and body. She shook herself while huffing annoyed.

“Dotty, what’s wrong?” You asked and gestured O-K with a questioning tilt of your head.

She mewed at you before shaking her whole body again. You looked to your book stack and began rummaging through it. You found the book on Sekhmets and flipped through the pages as you read parts that mentioned the wildcat’s body language.

Nothing made sense until you arrived at Sekhmets' maturity. There you found an interesting paragraph about an untapped power Sekhmets kittens had.

“As Sekhmets mature--” you muttered as you paced. “--they hone their speed, stealth, and strength. The most advanced power a Sekhmet can have can be activated by accident when they’re young by the weather--”

You walked over to the widow and saw a clear sky. When you opened it, you were hit with the subtle scent of fresh water.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“It’s going to rain soon,” Nami stated as she adjusted her wig. She looked up at the sky and felt the breeze on her skin. The pressure, moisture, and smell in the air had changed. “It’s going to be heavy too. Sanji, let’s go now before we get caught in it.”

“Hai~ Nami-swan~”

Brook popped his head from behind the upright piano he was fixing. Madame Garreaux had offered the skeleton man the stand up piano to play on the condition that he fixed it. She had set it away since it was rarely played. It had been an impulse buy that she had made years ago, and she felt bad letting the lovely instrument go to waste.

“You’re still going out?” Brook stood up in order to test some of the keys. “Ah, I hope Franky and Usopp are okay out there.”

“They’ll be fine,” Sanji shrugged as he looked outside to the bright day. “Franky says the vehicle is ‘all-terrain’, so wet sand should be no problem. They left early, so they’ll be close to the Sunny before it rains hard. Probably.”

“Right, right,” Nami nodded in agreement. “I haven’t seen Robin and Chopper though. They didn’t leave with Franky and Usopp, right?”

“Nope--Ah, I have a message from Robin. ‘We’ll be at the library. Met an interesting scientist who wants to research this island’s plants’ she said,” Brook played a quick melody to test the piano as he added, “Zoro and Luffy-san are napping upstairs right now.”

“Well, we’re heading out then. Tell Silvia-san we’ll be back later. I’m doing some light shopping for our trip to Violette”

With that final note, Nami and Sanji were headed to town.

A couple of minutes later, Silvia was in the cafe after helping her mother in the back. When the hostess asked where everybody was, Brook answered before he mentioned Nami’s prediction. What he thought would be a simple weather forecast was met with a startle gasp. Silvia went to the entrance to look up at the sky.

“Are you sure?” Silvia asked while Brook hummed in confusion. “It’s so clear...Could rain clouds make it through?”

“What do you mean?”

“This island rarely gets rain,” Silvia stepped away from the doorway. “I truly mean rarely. When it rains, the island essentially shuts down for a whole day.”

“Ehhh~? Why’s that?”

“The island is almost, erm, bowl shaped,” explained Silvia as she made the motion with her hands. “The mountains on the sides are tall and usually break rain clouds that pass by apart. The only way rain clouds can get by is if they’re big and powerful. When it rains, it pours.”

“I see,” Brook nodded and stroked his chin. “Does that mean it’s dangerous when it rains?”

“Not really dangerous if you’re careful. Some areas flood, it gets darks, and so on. In Florette, everything and everybody shuts down until it stops raining. If you’re somewhere when it rains, you’re staying there that night. Everybody’s sort of conditioned to sleep when it rains.”

“Yohoho~ I hope Franky and Usopp make it to the Sunny before the downpour. They can rest there until the rain passes.”

“Yes, that’d be--” Silvia’s sudden silence had the musician glance her way in confusion. The gears in her head were turning as a smile worked its way to her lips. “--excuse me for one second.”

The hostess ran back to the kitchen with such speed that the kitchen’s doors swayed behind her. Brook stood in silence for a few seconds before the brunette reappeared with a basket in her arms. She appeared to be shining as she practically skipped to the entrance. At her cheerful mood, Brook asked where she was headed.

“A-Ah, well, I just remembered that I wanted to give Doctor Sophia some homemade jams. Also, I need to update her on Nami’s plan for us to visit Violette Town with Robin and (Y/n). Why put it off for tomorrow when I can tell her today?”

“But what about the rain--”

“No worries, no worries,” Silvia waved off the question, her smile wide, as she passed the musician on her way out. She stopped midway out the door to turn around and face Brook. “Before I forget, if it’s really going to rain soon, you should keep Luffy from leaving the inn. (Y/n) won’t be out and about. They abide by the island’s rule of staying inside.”

“I’ll do my best,” Brook tilted his head. “But Silvia-san, if the rain keeps everybody inside, why are you headed out--”

“Stop asking questions or I’ll increase the rent on your room.”

“Un-Understood! My lips are sealed--ah, but I don’t have lips, yohohoho~”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“It’s okay, you’re going to be okay--”

You tried to pet Dotty’s head, but your hand recoiled at the static shock. As you nursed your stinging hand, the wildcat mewed pitifully. She tried licking her fur again to stop the electrical charge from coursing through her. It only damped her powers a little. The poor kitty was distressed. She wanted to sit on your lap and purr away, not keep a distance because her closeness shocked you, literally.

“I’m alright. I know it’s not on purpose,” you flipped open the resource book on Sekhmets to continue reading. “Let’s see. ‘To help reduce the electrical charge, Sekhmets kittens practice honing their power by play-fighting with littermates or shocking small prey like mice--’ Well, I can't play-fight with you. Let’s try option two.”

You stood up and walked over to the cat tower in the corner of the room. There laid a toy mouse attached to a string on a stick. You waved it at Dotty so she was coaxed into attacking it. After a few seconds of swatting at it, the electricity concentrated to her paws where it caused them to glow. Before you knew it, there was a flash of light and the mouse was fried.

“Oh geez!” You held up the destroyed plush while Dotty groomed her unlit paws. “Better now?” You bent down to pet her, and you were thankful you weren’t shocked.

You walked over to the kitchenette when the timer you had set went off. The rice was done, so your meal was complete. There was one problem as you turned off the stove and stared out the window. Dark clouds were rolling in fast. Within seconds, raindrops smacked the window with rapid fire speed.

“Of all days…” you grumbled as the day turned dark. “Yup, rain, dammit…”

You massaged the bridge of your nose as the pitter patter of the rain became white noise. The noise caused an involuntary yawn to escape, and you had to rub your eyes as you began packing the food. You had hoped to give Luffy his meal while it was hot, but you would have to wait for your planned picnic. It would be dangerous to climb to your meeting spot.

Zermatt Island was going to sleep through the rain, and you were going to as well. You knew Silvia or Madame Garreaux had explained to the crew what happened when it rained. Florette would grow quiet and nobody would be active. There was no point in leaving the cabin to see Luffy.

Luffy.

“It’s...It’s okay. We’ll eat together tomorrow,” you stated as you heard the distant rumble of thunder.

You stared out the window watching the horizon become hazy from the rain. You crossed your arms as your eyes adjusted to see your reflection in the window. The rain was picking up. You repeated your previous statement, and the rumble of thunder drew closer. Dotty, meanwhile, was dragging your outdoor backpack closer to you.

“I’m not going through the rain,” you muttered. “Just so I can see Luffy.”

A lighting bolt struck the ground and lit up the cabin.

The bright light and thunderous boom made your body seize up for a moment. You blinked rapidly as your eyes adjusted after the flash of light. You felt your heart pick up its pace. You were caught off guard.

“Mroooow~”

“Hm??” You finally noticed that Dotty had brought you the large bag you owned. You used it for when you wanted to carry things but also leave room for the wildcat to nap in. “Ah. No, no, Dotty. I’m not going through the rain to see Luffy--”

The moment his name left your lips, your expression shifted. Dotty watched you go from a confused smile, to disbelief, and finally embarrassed realization. Your mouth opened and closed as you tried to find the right words to say. What those words were was lost on you.

“I’m not going to walk through the rain.”

When you realized you had said a lie out loud, your hand covered your lips as the truth set in.

“Oh no. Oh no, no, no. Shit!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Brook, it's just rain, I’ll be fine!”

“Forgive me, but I did promise Silvia-san I’d tell you about the island shutting down when it rains.”

Brook felt bad, that he could admit. His heart (or heart area) felt a little tighter at the discouraged and upset expression his captain was giving him. After waking up energized from his nap, Luffy was ready to meet up with you and Dotty. You had promised him a picnic, and he had the appetite for it. Now Brook was telling him those plans would have to be canceled.

“I don’t get it,” Luffy pouted. “I’ll just take an umbrella and wear a raincoat. There, double dry.”

The wind howled, and the rain hit the windows with ferocity. The atmosphere outside created a tense silence inside La Petite Source. Luffy opened his mouth again to try and argue his point, but passing thunder dulled said point. Brook made his way over to the working piano and sat down on the piano bench.

“Silvia-san said the island shuts down and nobody ventures out when it rains. This includes (Y/n)-san.”

At hearing your name, Luffy’s shoulders dropped and he looked down. If you weren’t going to be out in the desert, there was no point in leaving Florette. The Strawhat captain walked to sit at one of the tables closest to the door. He placed his chin on the table and stared out the entrance, his eyes fixed on the rain.

Brook wondered if his captain was trying to use willpower to stop the rain from falling. From the focused glare Luffy had, Brook assumed he was right. In an attempt to lighten the captain’s mood, Brook played a familiar and joyful melody. The musician believed his plan worked since Luffy hummed along, but then the captain sighed.

“I wish (Y/n) was here to listen to you play.”

“Luffy-san…”

“We could have a party, the four of us” Luffy muttered, a smile growing as he pictured the scenario. “You’d play on that piano. Dotty could eat whatever she wants, and I’ll be eating too, shishi~” Luffy continued to stare outside to the door. The rain was making everything appear a hazy grey outside.

In the blur, however, Luffy noticed a silhouette approaching.

“And then, (Y/n) could…(Y/n)?” Luffy stood up with such force, the chair almost fell back. “(Y/n)!”

You were covered head to toe against the rain. Your rain hat had a ribbon strap to keep it in place, and your raincoat reached to your knees. The rainboots you were wearing were laced tightly in order to keep your feet dry. As you wiped your face of rainwater, you carefully set down your large backpack on the floor.

You barely had time to register how Luffy had run up to you and engulfed you in a hug.

“You’re here! You’re actually here~”

“A-Ah, um, Lu--” You pat his back, trying to tell him how his clothes were getting damp by your clothes, but you ended up hugging him tight in return. There was another person in the cafe. His large afro was an interesting combination with his skull mask.

“Hm? Where’s Dotty?” Luffy asked after he loosened his grip on you. Your eyes were still glued on the tall stranger, so you weren’t able to respond. When the bag on the floor shifted, Luffy bent down to unzip it before you could warn him not to.

“Mrrr,” Dotty flattened herself into the bag. All of her fur was glowing. The golden light was what pulled you away from staring at the approaching man. “Mrow!”

“Sugeee~!” Luffy’s eyes shined like Dotty did as he reached down to pat her. “How are you--ah?”

“Um…” You had grabbed Luffy’s arm to stop him from getting closer. You opened your mouth, but then closed it tightly when you noted that the mysterious man was where you two were at the front. “Hmm,” you gulped and looked down. Was it just you, or was the man so skinny that he looked skeletal?

“Ah! (Y/n), this is Brook. He’s our musician,” Luffy smiled and pointed at his crewmember with his free hand. “He’s a skeleton.”

“Yohoho~ It’s a pleasure to meet you, (Y/n). Luffy has told us all about you and your cat Dotty.”

“Ahh...um...hmm.”

Your lips curled in as you looked between the glowing wildcat, Luffy’s arm (which you were holding back), and finally the animated deadman. When Luffy had told you Brook was a skeleton, you thought he meant Brook was really skinny. Turns out he was literally a skeleton. Too much was happening at once for you.

“(Y/n)? What’s wrong? Is it because Dotty isn’t on your shoulder?” Luffy tried to reach for Dotty again, but you wouldn’t let go of his arm. His quizzical stare was only met with a slow shake of your head. “Can you tell me why you don’t want me to touch Dotty?”

“Sh...Shock,” your body shook, but you forced the word out. You wished you had a pen and paper; you wished your throat, tongue, and lips would do their job so you could speak. “Ba-Bad.”

“It’s okay. It’s just you, me, Dotty, and Brook here,” Luffy put his hand on your shoulder, giving it a squeeze. It grounded you. “You don’t have to worry about anybody else. You’re safe here.”

“I can step back too, if that will help,” Brook offered as he took an exaggerated stride backwards. “If you don’t want me to hear, I can cover my ears too. Ah, but I don’t have ears, so how do I listen~? Yohohoho~”

“Thank...you,” you nearly breathed the words out. Luffy waited as you took a deep breath to explain, “Dotty’s…electric. Rain storm, um, powers up.” You gestured upwards, vaguely. “Don’t want you hurt.”

“I see, that’s what it is,” Luffy grinned and patted your shoulder. “Thanks for telling me, (Y/n). It’s okay though. Dotty won’t hurt me.” Your confusion was clear as Luffy removed himself from your grip and stretched his arm out so it was closer to Dotty. You heard the electricity flow through the air, but Luffy didn’t yelp in pain. “I’m made of rubber!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Brook was playing ‘Binks’ Sake’ on the piano as you set up a table. The musician was accompanied by a singing Luffy and a mewing Dotty. You would look up every so often to watch the humorous scene before shaking your head with a smile. Somehow, Dotty and Luffy were always off key with each other.

You had asked Luffy to hold your companion in his arms while you set up dinner. You didn’t have to worry about him getting hurt, and you could pet Dotty afterwards. This was part of the reason he was to hold her. The other was so he wasn’t trying to take the food you were setting up.

“Finished,” you interjected before Luffy started to sing again. “Hope you like it.”

“Yahoo~ Thank you, let’s eat~” Luffy rushed to the table while still holding the wildcat. You had to admit, you were a little impressed with how calm she was being held by somebody other than you.

“Do you have any requests I could play?” Brook ran his bony fingers over the piano keys. “Dealer’s choice is also an option.”

“Oh, thank you, Brook-san.” You nodded at the musician. “I won’t stay long though, please don’t mind me.”

“I see, circumstances and all that. I hope we can meet again under better weather.”

“Agreed,” you looked over to the table to see Luffy already stacking his plate with food. He kept picking Dotty up to move her away from his dish. “I’ll stay as long as I can though.”

“You know, I admire you, (Y/n)-san,” Brook stated as he tested the piano keys again. You asked why while Brook flexed his fingers. There was a song itching to be played. “Despite the rain and the rules of staying in doors, you journeyed all the way here to see Luffy-san. You must care for him quite a lot, yohohoho~”

You turned your face away from the skeleton as he chuckled. You rubbed your cheek and muttered excuses about needing to eat before the food was gone. While you made your way to the table, Brook began to play a melody that was somehow both energized and slow.

“Brook, ish too shoft,” Luffy complained through a stuffed mouth. The musician continued to play. As you sat at the table, Luffy went quiet when the song picked up tempo. He hummed as he glanced between you and where Brook was. After he swallowed his food, he added, “Nevermind, I like it!”

"Yohoho~ Thank you. The environment here today truly inspired me."

"Don't know what you mean, but okay, shishishi~ (Y/n), gonna eat??"

"Yeah," you ran a hand down your face and then sighed. "Yeah."

"Something wrong?"

"No, not really. More of a realization I've had today."

"Hmmm, also don't know what you mean--ah! Dotty! You're not a mouse, why are you trying to steal my cheese!?"

The mishmash of noises in the cafe were comforting as you plopped your head against your hand. Your gaze was on Luffy as he held Dotty up to his face. She placed her paw on his mouth and mewed indignant which made him laugh. One truth rang clear in your mind as you suppressed a giggle.

I'm falling in love, and it isn't slowing down...

Notes:

The meeting with Brook is a lot less interactive than I had hoped. There'll be more interactions in the future though, this chapter ended up being about realizations（*´▽｀*）
The song Brook is playing is "Yann Tiersen - Comptine d'un autre été" Enjoy!

View of Venice by Frits Thaulow

Chapter 23: Violette Is A Runway, So Strut!

When you began coming out of your shell years ago, Gabriel was ecstatic. You had an appetite to learn, and your love of reading grew day by day. You had picked up language easily and could read anything from non-fiction to novels. Gabriel took you to bookstores and libraries in order to provide a variety of options to pick from.

Out of the many options, the romantic genre was an interesting area in your opinion.

The stories ranged from heart-throbbing pinning of a knight and royal to smoking-hot sexual encounters between supposed enemies. There were wonderful romances, mediocre flings, or toxic partnerships in the genre. It blew your mind how varied Love could be.

“Oh, I love Love--” your guardian explained one day as you read a new book in your shared bedroom. They were sitting at their vanity set in a fluffy bathrobe while patting their cheeks. They had just finished their nighttime skin-care routine. “--though personally eros amor is not for me.”

“What isn’t for you??”

“Romantic or eros love isn’t for me. Never felt it and I have no desire to. Still, that doesn’t mean I don’t appreciate it for others.” Gabriel smiled at you from the reflection of the vanity set. You rolled over to sit up on your futon so you could see them clearly. “Love is an incredible emotion that has many layers and types to it. Just because I don’t experience one type doesn’t mean I can’t admire it. The love I do experience is storge love.”

“What does that one mean?”

“Familiar love,” Gabriel turned around with a wide smile across their face. Their response had you giggle to yourself. “Also, agape or selfless love because I just lovey-lovey love you~” With no warning, Gabriel approached you with a gentle hug and kisses were scattered over the top of your head.

“H-Hey…”

“Kissy kissy, muah! Muah, muah, muah~”

You snuggled into the affectionate hug, feeling warm and happy.

You then went on to research the different forms of love. You began recognizing which romantic novels had eros, which ones were more ludus, and which treated mania as eros and/or pragma--those were a little scary.

As your knowledge grew, you wondered what you would do if you experienced Love. Would you feel eros at all? Would it start as ludus? Maybe you were like your guardian and would appreciate love but only experience storge/philia. You hoped mania wasn’t in your future, but pragma sounded wonderful. That type of love took time and patience.

“I’ll probably overthink it,” you realized.

You didn’t know how right you were.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Calm body,” you took a deep breath in, “Calm mind. Calm body--” You tapped your left arm with your right fist. “--Calm mind. Okay, okay...” You sat up from the pillow on the tatami floor and began stretching. You bowed to the area the teacher would be before changing into a judogi.

One of the rooms of your cabin had been transformed into a mini dojo for you. You used the room when you needed to train but didn’t want to/couldn’t go outside. As the sky continued to darken with the storm clouds, you turned on the lanterns in the corners of the room. You were going to stick with working on your flexibility instead of weaponry.

For the most part, you were able to focus and clear your mind. Your concentration was only interrupted when your eyes landed on the mask hanging on the wall. Above the short table housing the Bonsai trees was the black fox mask. It was a reminder of how you, Dotty, and Luffy had broken into your old home. It reminded you about the books you had gotten that you feared you’d never see.

It was the mask Luffy had worn to help you leave.

“Goddammit,” you rubbed your face roughly. “Can I be cool, for just five minutes??” You dropped your hands and sighed. You exited the room since you didn’t think you’d be able to focus.

The raindrops continued to smack against the house, and Dotty was releasing the electricity in her body onto her bear plushies in the main room. There was a little smoke and it smelled like burnt hair in the cabin. You were grateful the tweed teddy bears were made of Zermatt sheep wool. They were able to withstand electricity, but the smell made you scrunch your noise.

“I’m turning on the fan, okay? I’m going to clean the bathroom since today we’ll be inside all night.” Dotty mewed disappointed, but you shook your head and grinned. “It’s not that bad, you just don’t like the room.”

As you rolled up your sleeves, you couldn’t blame the wildcat. The ramshackle bathroom showed how the cabin was only meant to be a temporary stay rather than a home. You had made the area a little more bearable by adding a sewing area and a closet.

While cleaning, you were able to give yourself the silence you needed to organize your feelings. Organizing your clothes and shoes somehow helped you organize your mental state. Instead of feeling like your brain was a jumbled mess, you compartmentalized the confusing emotions into digestible sections.

You had feelings for Luffy. Yes--That’s fine.

Did you know the name for said feeling? In a way, yes--Okay.

Was it mania? No--That’s good.

Was it storge? Philia? No, it felt different--Okay.

Ludus? Not exactly--It doesn’t feel playful. Feels more serious.

I need some time, you thought while folding up your outfit for visiting Violette. I won’t see Luffy in the afternoon because the rainwater needs to drain. The next day is Violette, so no Luffy. I’ll hang out with him again after spending a day out with Silvia, Sophia, Nami, and Robin.

You knew you were procrastinating, but nobody said having one’s feelings figured out would be an easy and quick task.

You’d give yourself some credit for not trying to ignore the new emotion altogether.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“I wanna goooo--”

“Not happening.”

Nami tucked some of the blonde hair behind her ear as she threw Luffy a pointed glare. The captain placed his chin against the table as he continued to pout. Robin smiled at the scene while Silvia checked her reflection on a window. The women were waiting for the doctor to arrive so they could head off to the fashionable town. The rest of the crew were sitting at the table for lunch where they would see the women off.

“(Y/n) told you that they’re going to Violette with us. It’s only going to be me, Robin, Silvia, and Doctor Sophia. (Y/n) and Dotty are going to meet us at the station.”

“I didn’t know you’d all be staying there for a whole day,” Luffy huffed.

“You should’ve listened better,” Sanji chastised as he brought over everybody’s food on a serving tray. “Did (Y/n)-san explain that to you but you forgot?”

“Erm...no?” Luffy looked to the side and pursed his lips. It was all Sanji needed to know the truth. Of course the captain forgot. “The storm messed me up; I didn’t see them yesterday because the water had to dry up, and now I won’t see them today or tomorrow either!”

“Quit being a baby about it. Silvia-san and Doctor Sophia want to have time with their friend too, but they’re usually busy. Ahh--if it’s okay for me to make that assumption.” Nami looked over to the hostess who was checking the entrance to the cafe.

“Hm? Oh, you’re absolutely right,” Silvia smiled as looked over her shoulder at the crew. “I’m so thankful the storm didn’t arrive today. We would’ve lost this chance to be together and to dress up.” Silvia did a mini twirl in order to have her beige checkered dress flutter at the bottom. “Violette is a runway, so it’s fun to get together and be dressed to the nines.”

“Seriously, that rain was just sheets and sheets of water,” Usopp recalled. “The Franky Dune Rider II did a great job against the onslaught of rain.” At this, Usopp and Franky nodded with their arms crossed. The vehicle was proving to be all-terrain just as the shipwright had promised.

“Hi--sorry--,” An out of breath Sophia appeared at the entrance as she fanned her face. “I hope I’m not late. I was trying to make sure I had everything.”

“Doctor Sophia, welcome~” Silvia’s cheeks warmed as she turned to the doctor. “You’re in ti--oh! Your hair is different.”

“A-Ah, I wanted to try putting my hair in afro puffs,” the doctor explained as she touched one of the buns. “When you had to stay at the clinic because of the storm, you mentioned how my hair looked nice when I sectioned it to put hair products in after my shower. I wanted to try it.”

“It’s a wonderful look on you, Doctor,” Robin kept her giggle in check when she noted how Silvia’s eyes were almost as heart-shaped as Sanji’s. “Shall we?”

“Yes, let’s.” The doctor nervously adjusted her oversized sweatshirt dress. “I hope I’m not too dressed down. I wanted fashionable but comfortable--”

“You make the casual style look amazing and stylish!” Silvia interrupted before Sanji could add words of praise. “Pinks and blues look great on you.”

“Thank you so much. You look lovely in your dress, Silvia.”

Before the four women left the cafe/inn, Robin and Nami exchanged a silent agreement regarding the two flustered women.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The rapid transit system in Florette only had two trains. One led to Orange Town and the other to Violette Town. The trains ran underground through a subway system at the beginning in order to avoid the scorching heat and the wildlife. Once closer to the towns, the train would be above ground again.

//One ticket to Violette, please.//

“Here you go, enjoy your time in Violette Town.”

You pocketed your ticket and stepped away from the line. You reached up to pet Dotty’s head as you looked for a familiar face. There were so many strangers that you were afraid you’d miss your group.

Tourism between the three towns was common, so it wasn’t unusual to see newcomers from overseas stop by Florette when originally visiting the fashionable city or the party port. You kept yourself close to a wall by the train heading to Violette in order to avoid the growing crowd. You hoped you’d be found soon--

“(Y/n)!!” At your name, you jolted and looked around for the owner of the voice. Silvia made a beeline towards you. “You’re here! I’m so happy~”

“Hi,” you mumbled as you returned her tight hug. Once she released you, you pulled out a notebook to write down //You look nice//

“Thank you, but look at you,” Silvia had you do a twirl. “You look amazing, and Dotty~ Look at you with your fancy collar. So cute~”

“Mrow,” Dotty puffed up her chest to show off her accessory. “Mew~”

“Come on, let’s get close to the train so we can get a good car.”

Silvia led you to where the group was, and the five of you entered the train car after giving your tickets.

The train ride was uneventful other than the beginning. It seemed like there was an odd seating arrangement required by Nami. When Silvia expressed wanting to sit by you to chat, Nami took it upon herself to have you by the window. Silvia was beside you, and Nami across from you. Sophia was made to sit down to be between Robin and Nami.

“Um, I could sit over there by Silvia,” Sophia brought up, but Nami waved off the idea.

You kept quiet when you realized that the two women would have an easier time talking to each other since they were across from each other. Silvia’s attention would be 50/50 between you and the doctor instead of just one of you.

Ah, so Robin-san and Nami-san already clocked that these two are constantly making lovestruck eyes at each other. Good, somebody besides me and Signore Antonio realizes.

After plenty of conversations, snacks, and short naps on your end--being awake at two o’clock PM was hard--Violette Town was in view.

The town owed its popularity to the rich fabrics they exported and imported. Violette was known for fashion, experimenting trends, and various styles. If one wanted a bold and colorful style to try on, there was a shop for that. If one’s taste were more calm and earth toned, there was a store for that as well. Every style had the possibility to thrive in Violette.

“Wow, look at everybody here,” Nami’s eyes jumped from person to person. “It’s so different from Florette.”

Everybody was dressed up as if they were going to be on the cover of a magazine. From head to toe, the citizens had their outfits coordinated to match whatever theme they had in mind. The people who were tourists were obvious because they were also staring at people in awe. Even the least dressed up citizen of Violette looked more dressed up than the tourists.

“You weren’t kidding when you said ‘Dressing up is a must when visiting Violette’ in our letters (Y/n),” Nami flicked her hair and smirked. “Well, this is the kind of place I can navigate through. Let’s explore this ‘fashion capital’ after we check into our hotel.”

Silvia had taken care of sleeping arrangements as well as food in the days leading up to the trip. All in all, the necessities you didn’t need to worry about. The point of being in the town was to have fun, and you planned to do just that.

In the afternoon, you found yourself not needing to use paper to communicate. Or rather, you didn’t need to write things down to communicate with Robin and Nami. Violette was busier and had more people than Florette, but being around the four women was comforting and you felt safe.

“So that’s what your voice sounds like--ah! I don’t mean it as me thinking you sound odd or anything,” Nami insisted as she waved her hands as she blushed. You bit down a smile as you handed her a necklace that you thought would look good on her while shopping. “T-Thank you.”

“You’re welcome. I’m going to the bookstore across the street.”

“Alright, you’ll find Robin there. I’ll let Silvia-san and Doctor Sophia know once we’re done here.”

Once the women were finished shopping at that store, they found you and Robin in a deep discussion about fungi as you flipped through a stack of books all about different mushrooms. The three women had to suppress their giggles when they noticed how tourists would pass you two and whisper questions about why scientists would be doing research in Violette.

“The Bared-Teeth Mushroom is fascinating,” Robin held up the reference book to show you a giant mushroom that looked like multiple tiny tusks gathered together. “Looks dangerous, like it could pierce you before you even think about biting into it.” You nodded eagerly and jotted the name down.

“A mushroom that looks like it’s held together by its sheer anger and determination.” You grinned, happy with your notes. “Great find after the Bleeding Heart mushroom.”

If anybody asked what you two were so focused on, they would be surprised to find out that your notes were merely full of edible but odd looking fungi.

Later in the day, Silvia and Doctor Sophia had started a game where you were used as a mannequin for different styles they wanted to see on you. The pirates in disguise ended up joining in on the fun of ‘Making (Y/n) and Dotty Dress Up Extra’. Dotty was a surprisingly patient and participating model during it.

“Who knew tiny sunglasses would look so good on you,” you grinned as you placed the round spec on the wildcat. She lifted her tail and strutted by your friends to show off her new gear. You ended up buying them for her on impulse.

“Is there a store you want to see, (Y/n)?” Silvia asked at one point.

“Uh-huh. It’s a small outdoor area. It’s kind of an antique store. Knick-knacks and vintage stuff.” You pointed in the direction it was. “It’s where I’ll sell the rabbit hides.”

Your favorite spot wasn’t an individual store; it was a subsection of a family owned clothing store where they sold a variety of clothing styles. The store bought their color dye from Florette’s flowers, so that’s how you learned you could sell pelts to them. You tended to buy your clothes from them, but you mostly loved looking through the outdoor market.

“I’m going to look inside for some clothes,” Nami and Silvia said at the same time by accident. The women looked at each other and giggled as they headed inside. “Be out soon,” they promised.

“I’ll be right back,” Doctor Sophia said to you and Robin. “I’m going to refill our water bottles. Can’t risk dehydration because we’re having too much fun.”

“Thank you Doctor,” said Robin.

While looking through the outdoor market, you and Robin ended up separating. You drifted towards the back area while Robin stayed closer to the front. There weren’t too many people, so you were comfortable as you and Dotty looked for new items you might want to add to your house. A stack of paintings leaning against the bottom of a table caught your eye. You bent down to look through them.

“Haha~ What an ugly looking thing,” Your ears perked and your body stiffened at the cruel words. “Stu~pid!”

You stood up from your crouched position to find the source of the taunts. A brown-haired snot-nosed boy, around the age of nine or ten, was pestering something on a table. You looked around to see if you could find where the child’s parents were. In the distance, you saw a woman talking to the outdoor store clerk. By her expressions and mannerism, you had a feeling she was demanding to speak to the manager.

“Hmph.”

“Mrow…”

You doubted she would be any help in stopping her son from breaking the item he called ugly. She probably would refuse to pay for the broken item. You were making a big assumption on their relationship, but the boy looked strikingly like the huffy and haughty woman. When you heard the boy slam his hand against the table, you were walking towards the boy before you even realized what you were doing.

“Pfft, what a weak--”

“Ahem.”

“Ehh? What--”

You weren’t sure what expression you had, but it must have been poignant. The smug smile the boy had all but disappeared as the color drained from his face. There was a tense silence that only broke when Dotty hissed at the kid. You didn’t need to glance at her to know she had made her demonic face.

“M-Ma-Mam--” the child booked it to the side as he ran from you. “Mamaaaa.” He clung to the woman’s side, throwing her off guard and interrupting her rant. When she asked why he had run to her, you turned your back to them and pretended to be occupied looking at a potted plant.

“Mrow?” Dotty hopped off your shoulder to sniff at a tiny, purplish item. On closer inspection, it was a spiral shell. It was a little smaller than a Beri coin at about 22 millimeters wide. “Mrooow?” The wildcat pushed her nose against it.

“Careful now,” you whispered as you placed the pretty shell on the palm of your hand.

From the shell, the tiny creature poked its big eyes out to assess the danger. Not recognizing the environment, it got out of the safety of its shell to move around. For a second you thought it was a regular snail. The creature’s big eyes made contact with Dotty’s and your eyes. Once it realized it was being looked at, it hid back in its shell.

“Oh, you’re not a regular snail,” you whispered as Dotty climbed back up to your shoulder.

When the snail moved on your palm, it didn’t leave behind a sticky mucus trail. The skin felt scaly--akin to that of a gecko or a snake. That meant the creature in the palm of your hand was actually something incredible.

“I’ve never seen such a small Den Den Mushi…”

Notes:

Yay, I'm happy I finally got to this chapter ^^ I've been wanting to get to the reader/you having a fun day with Silvia and Sophia. Also for some bonding time with Robin and Nami. I'm kinda curious, is there a specific chapter so far that's a fav?

Rue Royale by Louis Marie de Schryver

Chapter 24: Small Snail Joins the Party!

The tiny den den mushi was unlike any you had seen before. The eyes weren’t at the top of its antenna like other den den mushi; the eyes were close to the base of its body giving it an almost compacted, puppy-like look. Its antennas, which sat on top of its head, flicked left and right as if searching for something while the big, watery eyes shifted between you and Dotty. A quiet “Mmm?” escaped its body.

“Oh my god you’re the cutest goddamn thing, holy--”

You were careful when you set the snail back on the table. You handled him as if he were a priceless figurine made of glass. When the tiny creature realized you were being gentle with him, he poked out from his shell. Only by a little of course.

“It’s okay, you’re going to be okay,” you whispered as you lifted your hand to pet him, but then decided against it. The poor thing might think you were going to squish it. “You’re safe now.”

“Mew?” Dotty leaned forward, her eyes fixated on the snail. Her purring let you know she was curious about the little guy. You had to place your hand over her head to calm her down.

“Let him be, Dotty,” you stood up straight so there was distance between Dotty and the snail. “We don’t want to spook the cutie.”

As you were explaining to your feline companion why she shouldn’t boop the critter, the snail made his way to a toy that looked like a cute ghost. It was a fist sized plushie with a friendly smile and a big head. The snail snuck himself underneath, and he was out of sight. A disappointed ‘Oh’ left your lips, but you didn’t reach for the toy.

The den den mushi wanted to be left alone, and you were going to respect that.

“Take care, little one,” you muttered before turning to walk back to the front of the outdoor market. You didn’t notice how Dotty had turned her head to look over her shoulder. Her gaze was still on the smiling ghost that contained a meek snail.

Doctor Sophia returned with everybody’s water bottles full, and she approached Robin at the same time you did. Robin was hiding her smirk behind her fingers at the time. Before the doctor could ask what had made the pirate smirk so amused, Robin nodded in the direction of a woman who was storming off while her huffy child kept pestering her.

“I have witnessed the consequences of spoiling a child since birth.”

“Was she yelling at the salesclerk beforehand?”

“Oh, but of course,” Robin responded with a pleasant smile. “Thank you for getting us our water.”

“Welcome back,” you greeted as you and Robin accepted your drinks. You opened your bottle in order to bring it up to Dotty. She sniffed it, but decided she didn’t want any at the moment. “Is there anything you want to get?”

“No, not that I can think of,” she glanced at the store where Nami and Silvia were. “If there’s nowhere else in mind to go, I can’t wait to take a hot shower in our hotel.”

“Mmm, a relaxing shower sounds nice--” you paused when Dotty moved on your shoulders in order to jump off and land on a table. “--I bought myself some new soap I wanna try. Oh, and a bathbomb, so I’ll be taking a bath later.”

The three of you didn’t wait long for Nami and Silvia to leave the store. They were chatting and giggling to themselves as they said their goodbyes to the sales clerks. Before they reunited with the group, Dotty took the opportunity to sneak away towards the back. She went unnoticed until you called for her to leave.

“Where did she go?” You checked under the tables at the front, half expecting her to be hunting a beetle or a stray piece of twine. “Dotty? Dotty? We’re leaving Dot--Ah!”

Your started gasp had the women look in your direction. They followed your gaze to see Dotty holding a ghost plushie in her mouth like it was a trophy she had just hunted. Before you could chastise her, the wildcat made a quick dash towards the town, toy still in her mouth.

“NO! Dotty! Bad girl!” You yelled.

“Um, hi, sorry--” the salesclerk for the outdoor stalls gingerly approached you. “If your pet takes something from the store, you have to pay for it.”

“Yes! Yes, I’m so sorry,” you reached into your pocket to dig for your money. After grabbing a handful of beris, you placed the money into the clerk’s outstretched hand. “Keep the change, so sorry!”

“E-Eh? This is more than the plushie’s worth--”

“It’s okay!” Before you could make a beeline in Dotty’s direction, you halted to a stop by the women you were traveling with when Nami asked if they could help you somehow. “It’s okay. If we all chase her, she’s going to think it’s a game of ‘keep away’, so I’ll go after her. I’ll meet you at the hotel later!”

With those final words, you were weaving through the people in Violette in order to catch up to the Sekhmet who had kidnapped an itty-bitty den-den mushi.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dotty was in high spirits.

Her quick thinking and quick feet had made it easy for her to pull off her heist. There was a bounce in her steps as her tail swayed upright in the air. She was, for all intents and purposes, one happy kitty. Nothing was going to break her stride as she made her way to the edge of town.

Her destination was an area to overlook the vast desert she lived in.

You were closing in on Dotty as she continued to stride to the edge of the town. The feline knew not to run at full speed in such a crowded area, so you were quiet and careful as you tailed her. You muttered apologies along the way to the people you sidestepped and brushed against, but you couldn’t slow down for fear of losing sight of the naughty wildcat.

When Dotty finally stopped, it was on a brick fence overlooking the desert. The area had a few people, but most were leaving as the sun was setting. Dotty found a spot where nobody was and set the plush down. She laid down beside it and you tiptoed over to her. You hummed a low tune to announce yourself and not startle her.

“Why are you being naughty?”

Your companion curled into a loaf and mewed at you. You reached for the ghost plush hoping to find the den den mushi safe and sound. To your surprise, it wasn’t a tiny snail inside the ghost plush. It was a tiny version of the ghost plush--a ghosty brooch.

“What? Where’s--oh no--!”

Before you panicked about the worse case scenario, Dotty meowed at you. When your eyes landed on her, she adjusted herself so you could see the back of her neck. There, the den den mushi was holding onto her collar. He was holding on for dear life, but he seemed more thrilled than afraid. He made eye contact with you.

“Oh my god, you’re okay,” you sighed, relieved he was in one piece. The snail retreated into his shell for a second, but then peeked out after a few seconds. “Did you willingly come with Dotty, or did she take you?”

You lifted your hand so the den den mushi could see what you were doing. You moved it closer to the snail with your palm facing up. You hovered your hand close to him, but didn’t touch him. You were giving him the choice to be held by you. Dotty mewed softly, which seemed to be encouragement for the shy critter because after a moment of silence, he climbed onto your hand.

“Hi, hello~ You’re such a cutie,” you smiled at the critter when he began to move around your hand. He must have felt safe since he began to go up your arm. “Did Dotty bring you here to show you our home?” You lifted your arm to give him a better view.

The sight was breathtaking; it was every time you stopped to observe it.

The sky bled from violet to indigo to burnt orange as the sun set in the horizon. The details on the landscape became silhouettes, and the quiet of the night settled in. Your gaze was fixated on the scene before you, and the den den mushi’s eyes sparkled at the sight. During this, Dotty slowly closed her eyes, content and smug.

“So, what to do now?” You hummed while in deep thought. Dotty took the opportunity to climb onto your shoulder. “I bought the toy, so you and the brooch are mine now along with the plush?” The snail continued to travel up your arm, but stopped at your shoulder.

“Mrow, mrr,” Dotty’s spot was your shoulders, so she pawed at your head. “Mew.”

“Are you telling him to live on my head??” At Dotty’s content purr and the snail’s shining eyes, you realized your guess was right. “You’re serious--oh my...do you want to, little buddy? My hair won’t bother you?”

The tiny nod he gave made you sigh, but then you chuckled.

“Alright. You’re coming home with me.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“(Y/n)! You’re back with Dotty. Is everything okay?”

Silvia greeted you after you knocked on the door to the room you were sharing with her and Doctor Sophia. The women were finishing their nightly routines before bed, and they were thankful you had arrived before they turned in for the night.

“Yeah. Sorry I took a bit. Went for a short walk and bought snacks.” You crouched down to let your companion slide off your shoulder. “I’m going to take a bath in a bit, does anybody need the bathroom?”

“Nope. We were about to go to sleep,” Silvia twirled in order to show off her baby blue pajama dress. “I’m already wearing my new PJs.”

“Hm? (Y/n), where’d you get those hair clips? Were they inside the toy Dotty stole?” Doctor Sophia asked when she noticed the two items in your hair. “They’re cute.”

“One of them is a brooch,” you pointed at the cute ghost. “The other is my new friend.”

“Friend?” Both women echoed confused. When they looked closer at the item on your hair, they gasped when the snail blinked up at them. “Ehh??”

“Dotty took the plush because she wanted to bring this one along,” you smiled as Silvia waved at the little thing and Sophia rubbed her chin as she examined him. “It seems like he’s okay with us now, and, well, I wanna keep him too.”

“What a cutie~ And so tiny! Even smaller than a baby den den mushi,” Silvia crooked her head as she took in the den den mushi’s unique look. The cream colored skin and pastel purple shell weren’t unusual, but the eye placement and body were new. The tiny thing didn’t seem to have the standard tiny arms. “Do you think he’s okay? Is he malnourished?”

“I was worried about that too. When I got myself a snack, I made sure to get him something too,” you removed your bag to take out a goodie bag filled with vegetables. “Ate a cucumber slice just fine,” you shrugged. “Isn’t lethargic or anything. Good appetite.”

“That’s good to know,” Doctor Sophia nodded, pleased with the information. “Does he have a name?”

“Yup. Periwinkle.”

“Periwinkle?”

“Periwinkle, or Peri for short. Color matches his shell and he’s been responding to it.”

“How wonderful,” Silvia clasped her hands together. “Welcome, Periwinkle!”

Later into the night, you had set up a reading nook on the balcony. The room Sophia had booked gave you a beautiful view of Violette, so you wanted to stay outside as you enjoyed the rest of the night. You had books, food, and water for the rest of the time in Violette. Dotty had made herself comfortable on the outdoor chair, so you set Peri beside her before going inside.

“Silvia brushed her teeth, and Doctor Sophia finished taking her hormone shot. I’m going to take a bath now since the bathroom’s free and they’re in bed. I’ll be out soon, okay?”

At Dotty’s lazy mew and Peri’s nod, you smiled and gave each a pat on the head. Once you had gone back inside the room, your animal companions had the balcony to themselves. They spoke to each other in a language you could not understand. Only Chopper would be able to tell you what their conversation was about.

“Thank you for letting me into your family,” said Periwinkle. His voice was child-like with a hint of raspy. It was almost like bits of cotton candy were in his cheeks.

“Of course~ I knew you belonged with us,” Dotty responded. Her voice was feminine, raspy, and low pitched. Every word she said had a hint of mischief seeped into it. “How’s our company been so far?”

“I love your company! Your friend is so nice too, you weren’t lying. They were really worried about me even when I hid away. Sorry for not believing you before,” Peri lowered his gaze, ashamed. “I’ve only met scary humans so far.”

“That sucks; I’ll scratch those people’s eyes out,” Dotty scoffed. “Why would anybody wanna hurt a tiny thing like you? Look at you! You’re to be protected, duh~” Peri giggled at Dotty’s statement. “How’d you end up here anyways? Who were you hiding from?”

“Well, I don’t remember much,” Peri crooked his head as he recalled his journey. “I used to live among pink and purple hydrangea bushes, and I remember light rain falling. One day, some humans in mostly white clothes took me from my home, saying I would be useful. I would work and listen when they told me to, but I didn’t wanna. I was so scared!”

“How’d ya get away?”

“I snuck outta the box I was in, cause I’m tiny. I hid and hid while they looked for me. I hid so much until I found the soft, white home with a smile. Inside, there was a small friend!"

“Right, the mini ghost~ Good thing that toy came to this island. What in the world did those people in white want you for? What were they gonna make you do?”

“I don’t know, I think they just really like listening to people talk.” Peri’s antennae straightened up high, and he focused. “Let’s see...if I try really hard, I can hear---”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Purupuru...purupuru…”

Gustav’s eye twitched. He was just about to leave the office. After reclaiming his old work station and adjusting it to his favor, the Commodore was about to leave to Violette Town. After reestablishing his authority over the base, he should be rewarded with a night out for fun and a little sin.

“Purupuru…”

He clicked his tongue when the daunting realization hit him. Only one person had his number. He would have to answer the call. It would look really bad if the scientist spilled the beans about how he wasn’t by his side and instead left him to explore Florette on his own. Could anybody really blame him?

Being the personal bodyguard to a bumbling scientist was annoying.

“Purupuru--gacha--Hello? Hello, this is Galopin Edmond speaking! Is this Gustav Lawson?”

“Galopin-san! How are you?” Gustav’s smile was wide in order to make sure the den den mushi on the other side could show his pseudo joy. “How’s the town treating you? Is everything okay? What’s the call for?”

Gustav’s act almost cracked. The last sentence was delivered through gritted teeth.

“I’m doing well! Thank you,” the den den smiled bright, and the commodore knew the science man was honestly happy. “The town has been wonderful. I haven’t really talked to people--ah! A mother and her hairy son have been very kind to me, so that’s wonderful~ Hmm...what else?”

Gustav picked the snail up and moved it so it couldn’t watch his expression. He rolled his eyes and frowned. He checked his wristwatch; he hoped he’d be out of there in about five minutes.

“Everything has been going well, and I’m calling to report what I’ve found so far. I have documented my findings, and I’ve called to report them to you as you’ve requested.”

“Great! Great…” Gustav pinched the bridge of his nose. He forgot he mentioned that. It was a throw away statement he made to get the scientist off his back. “Please, let me know what you’ve found. I apologize, however, I will need to leave soon. Very important paperwork I have to do in about five minutes.”

“Of course! Thank you for your time Monsieur.”

Gustav zoned out the moment the scientist began. He checked his wristwatch again, and began admiring his purchase. 1,200 diamonds in total, including more than 100 carats of baguette diamonds and 5 emerald-cut diamonds weighing more than 3 carats each; the commodore didn’t notice how he hadn’t adjusted the time yet.

“--and Tommy, the son, showed me a plant that can work as a toothbrush and toothpaste--”

“Uh-huh.”

“I believe that’s all for the flora here--” there was the sound of shuffling papers. “--other than that, I’m doing my own research on something else.”

“Do tell…”

“Well, I’ve come across the most curious thing. I found the dried remains of a fungus on a rock.”

“Oh really?” Gustav hovered his hand with the receiver over the den den mushi, tempted to end the call and blame it as an accident. “Fascinating…”

“I know, right? I theorize it’s a fungus not from this area. It’s possibly a parasitic fungus which can destroy crops and flowers--”

“Right, right,” the receiver was close enough to be dropped onto the chatty snail.

“So I wonder if this is tied to what happened to this town’s flowers two years ago.”

Gustav froze. The scientist continued chatting about the theory, but Gustav turned the snail so it faced him. He brought the receiver close to his mouth and asked the scientist to repeat himself.

“Well, Tommy’s mother told me about an incident that happened to the town during its annual festival--” the snail squinted its eyes and hummed. Gustav could only assume the scientist was looking at the rock he found. “From the description of what happened to the flowers, I believe a parasitic fungus was introduced somehow.”

“By a foreigner visiting or something, possibly?” Gustav suggested, but it was met with a shaking head. He gritted his teeth. “Maybe it was stuck to his or her shoes?”

“It wouldn’t be enough,” explained the scientist. “For the fungus to pollute the way it did, a copious amount had to be introduced all at once. The flora here is resistant since it thrives in a harsh environment. How such a fungi came here is a mystery, but I plan to explore the possibilities!”

“I don’t think that’s necessary Monsieur Galopin--”

“It’s no problem, Monsieur! I’ll make sure my personal research doesn’t get in the way of my mission here. Well, I should let you go now. I believe I’ve held you on the call for longer than intended. The timing works well for me as well, it’s dinner time here. Have a wonderful night Monsieur Gustav!”

Before he could convince the scientist to drop this side research, the call ended. Gustav’s jaw tightened, and he slammed the receiver down on the den den mushi. The poor thing flinched at the tough treatment. The man paced for a few seconds as memories he had buried resurfaced full force. He cursed, kicked a chair, and took a deep breath.

He picked up the receiver and dialed the number for the archives department. The only reason he could dial it was because one of the current captains of the base wrote it down on a note and taped it to the desk. Gustav wasn’t one to bother with talking to the ones he considered pencil pushers. However, this was an important exception.

“This is Commodore Gustav speaking,” he said the moment the call was answered. “I need access to the files from--” he paused and wondered how to be casual about the situation. “--three and two years ago. This is to help in Monsieur Galopin’s research…”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Um…” Peri crooked his head as he looked up at Dotty. “What’s fungus?”

“It’s mushrooms, but ya can’t eat it, I think.”

“Mushrooms can be eaten?!”

“Only some. If you ask Pack Guardian real nicely, they might feed you the good kind~”

As if on cue, you opened the door to the balcony. You were clean, felt fresh, and looked exhausted. You closed the door behind you as Dotty greeted you. Your sluggish pace disappeared by the time you sat on the outdoor chair. You had Peri in the palm of your hand before placing him on your head.

“Baths are nice, but so draining,” you leaned back, and Dotty made herself comfortable on your chest. “What were you two up to while I took a bath?”

“Mrow?”

“Mmm?”

Notes:

Reader @ Peri: *holds gently*
Dotty @ Peri: *grabby hands*

A Balcony in Paris by Gustave Caillebotte

Chapter 25: An Invitation to Party

So cute…!

Your eyes were shut and your breathing was steady. You were curled up with Dotty in your arms, Periwinkle in your hair, and your head on Silvia’s lap. Silvia hummed a gentle tune to counter the train’s mechanical whir as the three of you slept soundly. As if planned, you and your animal companions took a deep breath in your sleep at the same time.

So very cute!

Robin contained her glee as she watched Dotty’s paws flex and Peri’s antenna twitch. Her eyes kept being drawn to your peaceful forms as your group sat in the train on your way back to Florette. Despite it being eight in the morning, Nami became sleepy from watching you and was taking a nap as well. The only ones awake were Robin, Silvia, and Sophia. The doctor glanced at Robin and giggled at the woman’s shining eyes.

“Makes you wanna pet them a little, huh?” Sophia nodded to Silvia, who gave the women a peace sign along with a wide smile in return. “Is it just me, or does little Periwinkle look a little bigger than yesterday?”

“A little bit,” Silvia whispered. She held her hand up to the sleeping snail to show how his shell was bigger than a coin. “I think he actually was a little malnourished, but (Y/n) was taking care of him through the night. With proper food and attention, a bit of a growth spurt happened~”

“What an interesting looking Den Den Mushi,” said Robin as her gaze moved to the shelled creature. “With his size, I thought he might be a Black Den Den Mushi. That’s unlikely, however, given his look. His body is shaped like most Den Den Mushi.”

“Black Den Dens are tiny?” Silvia asked, to which Robin nodded. “I knew they’re a breed that can listen in on the signals of other snails, but I didn’t know they were small. I’ve never seen one. Businesses in Florette have had to be careful in terms of communication. The Marine Base can’t know we have pirates in our inns and such.”

“Make sense why we’re never seen them. That breed is bound to be monopolized by the Marines for its unique ability, so I’ll never get to study one.” Sophia shrugged and signed. “If someone keeps a Black Den Den Mushi instead of turning it in, they’ll be seen as a threat. I’m amazed you’ve gotten the chance to see one, Robin-san”

“Before joining my crew, my line of work allowed me to learn about many secretive things,” Robin’s gentle smile hid her multiple stories of espionage. “Before we reach Florette, there’s something I’ve wanted to ask you, Doctor Sophia.”

“Hm? Sure, ask away.”

“I’ve been trying to learn whatever I can about this island,” Robin’s eyes traveled to your peaceful form. “One thing that has stood out to me is a curse said to follow the Jardin de Fleurs. One ‘example’ of the curse is when pirates attacked Florette. (Y/n) told me about being in the town during the pirate’s raid, but they said you might know somebody who saw what happened before the pirates had begun terrorizing the town.”

“Ah, oh, hmm…” The doctor lifted her hand up to her mouth; she nibbled on her thumb as her expression became focused. It was her nervous tic, which Silvia found charming, but it meant she felt uncomfortable. “I think I’ve subconsciously tried to forget that day--”

“I’m sorry, I understand if you’d rather not talk about it--”

“No, no, it’s okay. I just,” The doctor glanced at Silvia. The memory of the innkeeper’s unconscious form haunted the doctor. “I just hate remembering how powerless I felt that day.”

“Sophia, don’t feel guilty. You did everything you could that day,” Silvia smiled as her hand went to pet Dotty’s head. The wildcat chirped in her sleep. “You helped save so many people that day.”

“I--Thank you. Though, the one who helped the most when everything was first happening is Rouge Joseph.”

“Rouge Joseph?”

“He’s the town’s Postmaster. I don’t think you’ve had a chance to meet him, Robin-san,” Sophia leaned back into the train’s bench as she continued. “When the pirate’s raid was happening, Monsieur Rouge took on the leader role of the impromptu militia. He organized, led, and planned on how to disband the attackers. If anybody can tell you what happened beforehand, it’s him.”

“Oh my,” Robin was surprised she hadn’t heard about the man from the townspeople. “Is he considered the town’s hero then?”

“Yes and no,” Silvia answered. “Yes, the town wants to give him the credit for being a leader during such turmoil. And...well, he refuses to be seen as a hero because…” Silvia fell silent and gestured to your sleeping form.

“He has stated that credit should be given to (Y/n) as well,” Sophia explained. “We’ve wanted to ask (Y/n) about what happened, but after the chaos, they went into a deep depression. We didn’t see them for months.”

“When we saw them again, they were completely mute.” Silvia’s expression was somber as she placed her hand on your head. “I was so worried, I insisted they take me to their home so I could help out anyway I could. I made sure they ate and were just by their side whether they wanted me there or not. Bit by bit, they spoke again, but the conversation never turned to what happened that day…”

“We almost talked about it one day, but they shut down after a while,” Sophia gave Robin a lopsided smile. “I believe they want to know what happened, but they can’t bring themselves to look into it. Maybe by telling you to ask me, they hope you can find an answer to this.”

“I see,” Robin smiled. “I’ll do everything I can to solve this. Doctor Sophia, please, tell me how to find this man.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Luffy was rocking back and forth on the heels of his feet. He was bored as he waited for the train with his friends to arrive. Sanji was there to escort the group, and Luffy insisted on coming along. The chef allowed it only if Usopp came along to help keep an eye on the captain. In one day, the rubberman had almost started trouble with the Marines five times. How he hadn’t almost started trouble before was a testament to how your company was beneficial to keeping Luffy in check.

“They’ll be arriving soon,” said Usopp as he looked up at the screen with the times of arrivals from Violette and Orange. “Ah man, I know Nami’s going to have us carry a bunch of stuff she bought; correction, Sanji’s gonna carry her stuff. Well, let’s hope (Y/n)’s awake so we can ask them about visiting Orange with us today.”

“Let’s hop on the train going to Orange with them when they arrive,” Luffy insisted. “Ah, but we gotta get everybody back at the inn to come over.”

“Not happening,” Sanji ignored the captain’s pout as he blew the smoke from his cigarette into the air. “It’s early morning, so sh--erm, hmph--they’re going to be tired. We’re going to ask if they want to travel today, or if they’d rather wait until tomorrow.”

“But I wanna go today~” Luffy whined, but it only earned him an eye roll from Sanji and Usopp. “I haven’t gotten to hang out with (Y/n) forever. I wanna see them now--”

“It hasn’t been that long--” Sanji cut his rant short when the train carrying you and your companions arrived. “The beautiful women have arrived--ah, beautiful women and lovely (Y/n)-san have arrived~”

Once the train came to a halt, the trio waited until they saw your group disembark. Usopp lifted his arm to call over to your group, but Sanji was quick to make his way to the doors as soon there was space to reach you and your friends.

“Nami-swan~ Robin-chwan~ I’ve missed you so~!” Sanji’s heart eyes and fluttering tone were in full force. “Silvia-chan and Sophia-swan~ you look radiant today as well--”

“Don’t interrupt me please,” Sophia bluntly stated with a hand up. “I’m working.”

“E-Eh?”

You giggled under your breath, your eyelids drooped, and a carefree smile graced your lips. Your mind was somewhere between awake and asleep, but you were able to register Dotty’s sleepy mew in your arms. You set her on top of your shopping bag so she could nestle in to sleep on your new clothes. The makeshift bed would have suffice until you could find a bed to sleep in.

Your group moved away from the train in order to give way to outgoing passengers and check your items. You were all standing in an area with little foot traffic, so it was easier to talk. You yawned, placed your bag down, and opened your arms, as if by instinct, when Luffy came crashing into you to pull you into a hug.

“(Y/n)! You’re back! I missed you and Dotty. Hi Dotty,” Luffy grinned as he hugged you, and you hugged him back.

Any other time, your face would have been ablaze and you would have run away not knowing what to do with yourself, but you were running on little sleep. The only thing your brain could process was the fact that Luffy’s shoulder made a comfortable pillow. As Luffy held you and asked about your trip, everybody else could only watch with mouth’s agape. Everybody except for Robin, of course. She was laughing softly behind her hand.

“So cute~”

“Hm? What’s that on your head?” asked Luffy when his eyes landed on Periwinkle. “A hairclip--Eh?? It blinked?”

Sanji was the first one to shake off his disbelief. He marched over to Luffy, lifted his leg, and brought his foot down to collide with the top of Luffy’s head. He apologized on his captain’s behalf, stating that Luffy was an idiot without tact or thought. You, on the other hand, weren’t sure what he was talking about. You were only upset about not having somewhere to rest your head.

“Ow, ow, ow, what did I do?” Luffy demanded once he picked himself off the floor. He winced when Nami pinched his ear. “Oww--”

“Don’t just suddenly tackle (Y/n) like that!” Nami whispered. She glanced at Silvia, whose eyebrow was arched and lips were set in a tight line. Sophia patted the innkeeper’s shoulder as she tried to ease the woman’s rising anger. “Especially in front of their friends.”

“But I’m friends with (Y/n). I get to hug them too.”

That statement was the captain’s counter before Usopp stepped in by clearing his throat.

“Before anything else happens, I wanted to ask (Y/n) if they wanted to go with us to Orange since you guys visited Violette.” Usopp reached into his overall’s pocket and pulled out a brochure he had grabbed a day ago. “I stopped by the train station after you all left, and I saw this! I thought, ‘This looks like a fun place~’ since it’s nicknamed ‘The Party Port’ by the neighboring cities.”

“It’s a great place, yes,” said Silvia. “If you decide to go, you won’t be able to stay the night like we did in Violette however. Trying to get a reservation for a room right now is nearly impossible.”

“It is?” Asked Nami. “Why’s that?” In the moment of distraction, she lost her grip on Luffy. He was back by your side asking about the snail on your head. “Dammit Luffy.”

“I got us a reservation at Violette because of a friend, but Orange is another story. It’s got closer ties to the Marine base as well, so you’d have to be extra careful.” At that revelation, Usopp was beginning to reevaluate his trip plans. Maybe Florette was the right place to stay after all. “Usopp, you said you want to ask (Y/n) about going today, right? That will have to wait because, well,” Silvia gestured to you.

“Hmm, mmm,” your eyes were half closed as you smiled at Luffy. In your mind, you were explaining perfectly. In reality, all you were saying was “Phrrmmk. Hmm”

“No idea what you just said, shishishi~” Luffy watched as you lifted your hand and flexed your fingers into different poses. “Watcha doing?”

“Periwinkle,” Sophia translated. “They spelled out Periwinkle. It’s the name of the Den Den Mushi they befriended.” At the pirate’s confusion, she added. “(Y/n)’s using Sign Language.”

“Ooh~ Sugeee~ Talking without writing stuff down. Hmm, ah! Wanna go with us to the Party place today? It’ll be so much fun! Let’s go, let’s go~”

“O-Oi, did he not hear me?” Silvia huffed.

Nami and Sanji tried to defuse the woman’s rising frustration. Nami glanced at Robin hoping that she would have the right, soothing words the innkeeper needed to hear. Robin did nothing to help them, however, because she was too amused by the scene unfolding before her. By the mischief in her eyes, Nami feared that Robin would add fuel to the fire.

“Does he not see that they’re tired??”

“O-K. ‘Okay, sounds fun. Need sleep. Coffee for breakfast. I want to go,’ is what they said. Time?”

“Doctor Sophia!”

“Sorry, Silvia. They want to go. I'm just translating what they’re saying.”

“H-Hold it Luffy,” Usopp tried to intervene by saying, “You heard Silvia-san, right? Marines will be there? How can we visit when a certain swordsman won’t part with his swords? It won’t be hard for the Marines to figure out who fights using three-swords style.”

“The reason that idiot swordsman hasn’t been an issue in Florette is because he’s mostly stayed indoors,” Sanji added as picked up everybody’s bag. “He’s insistent on going, even though he should be resting. Idiot is always on guard.”

“If he’s known for three-swords style, why not have him carry more swords?” The doctor’s words were said in jest, but then the wheels began turning in her head. “No, wait, actually that could work. I know a blacksmith who could use a salesman for a day--”

“D-Doctor!”

“Yay! We’re going to Orange!”

Luffy laughed while three of his crew members sighed. They knew he had made up his mind, and it would not change at all since you’d given your answer of agreeing to go. Silvia ran her hand down her face, admitting defeat. She could not deny the earnest joy she saw as you looked at Luffy, and her desire for you to be happy outweighed her concerns.

“Let’s get you to the inn, (Y/n). Thankfully you have new clothes, so you won’t have to stop by your cabin.” Silvia smiled. “You, Dotty, and little Peri need to get to bed ASAP. Dotty and Peri are already sound asleep actually, fufu~”

“Agreed,” Luffy added as he crossed his arms and nodded. “You can sleep in my room. The bed will be fre--” His statement was cut short by a swift smack to the head by Nami and Usopp.

“They’ll do no such thing! They’ll be staying in my room,” Silvia massaged her temples. “For goodness sake...”

“I’ll go talk to the blacksmith. I need to check on his injury and deliver the good news.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“--And he says, ‘It’s my right as a taxpayer.’ So I had to tell him, ‘Being pantless in a tree isn’t something you should be fighting for,’ so yeah, I ended up spending my birthday arresting my own drunken dad.”

“Sounds rough buddy.”

The Marine soldiers’ conversation ended once they noticed Captain Dutertre Cyril approach the entrance to the Marine Base. The men stood up straight and saluted their captain. Despite being in civilian attire, Cyril still carried the air of a captain. He chuckled as he dismissed the men and reminded them that he wasn’t captain at the moment.

“You’re always our captain, sir,” one of the soldiers insisted. “Even when you’re on vacation.”

“That’s right,” the other added. “Though I’m surprised you’re taking a day off. Not that you don’t deserve it, of course!”

“I just needed a day away, that’s all,” Cyril answered. He had tried to be vague about why he wanted a day off, but many of his men knew the reason through the grapevine. “Feeling a little, erm, overwhelmed. That’s all.”

Overwhelmed by Commodore Gustav’s pride, the soldiers thought when they gave each other the side glance.

“What are you going to do today?”

“I have a place I want to visit actually,” Cyril dug into his pocket to unfold a brochure he had picked up while in Florette. “I don’t know what I’ll do there, but I can’t go wrong with relaxing on this island’s Party Port.”

Notes:

So, since I've learned that pictures can be added, I went a little wild ^^' I've added a banner at the top of every chapter. Each has a painting that relates to the scenes in the chapter/have a vibe that I think relates to the chapter. What do you all think? Should I keep it?

Saint-Lazare Station by Claude Monet

Chapter 26: The Postmaster, AKA Rouge Joseph

Robin was at a cafe in the heart of Florette.

La Fleur Rouge was more of a bar than a cafe, according to Sophia, so it would be where Joseph Rouge was bound to be. Robin smiled when she caught sight of a slightly stocky, older man with a big, glorious dirty blond beard sitting outside the cafe/bar.

He was dressed in a blue uniform threaded with golden-yellow accents and a matching hat that said Postman in the middle of it. His cheeks and nose were red from the beer he was drinking, but he radiated a calm and happy air. He looked like the dictionary definition of a happy and friendly drinker.

He was exactly as Sophia had described him.

“Excuse me, Monsieur Rouge?” The man looked up from his drink. “Am I correct?”

“Oh, Mademoiselle, I’ve never seen your face before. Please, sit with me,” said Joseph, his voice deep and booming. He gestured to the seat across from him at his round table. “Would you like a drink? This bar has a great many options. From hearty beers to sweet cocktails. A gracious mix of drinks to try.” Robin sat down and picked up the menu. “You know my name, but who are you, young miss?”

“Madame Byrd,” the dark haired woman replied. “I hope you don’t mind my intrusion.”

“Not at all!” Joseph waved his hand, dismissing the notion. “I’ll be drinkin’ in the company of someone, the more the merrier they say!”

He finished the rest of his beer in a single swing. When he placed the beer glass down, a server immediately walked to the table with a new, full glass. While he was there, he took Robin’s order for a glass of champagne.

“So, Madame, what have you to ask me?”

“You're a very perceptive man, Monsieur,” Robin leaned forward and placed an elbow on the table. She leaned her head on her right hand and smiled. “I was recommended to come talk to you since I have a question that you might have more information about. Doctor Sophia suggested you.”

“And what question would lead you to an old fella like me?” Joseph lifted his new glass to drink his dark beer. Robin watched him and merely responded with a simple phrase.

“What happened here a year ago before the Jardin de Fleurs?”

The postman coughed and set his drink down. He somehow avoided getting any liquid on his uniform, but he needed to dab at his beard with a handkerchief. He cleared his throat while he cleaned the mess on his beard. He looked at Robin with a questioning look, but the woman only continued to smile as she waited for the postman to answer her.

There was a silence at the table as the server arrived with a champagne flute for Robin. She thanked the man, and he left. Joseph sighed and picked up his glass of beer again.

“Tell me lass, didn’t the good doctor tell you what happened that night?” the postman stared down at his drink before he took a sip from it. There was a layer of foam left on his top lip when he brought the drink down. “Anybody can tell you ‘bout that bloody night.”

“She told me as much as she could, but her knowledge is limited in what I’m curious about,” Robin admitted. “She said you lead a militia that helped overthrow the pirates that attacked, correct?”

“That’s right, but that’s because somebody needed to do somethin’,” said a frustrated Joseph. “The marines weren’t showin’ up, and the town needed to protect itself at that point. I may be a simple postmaster, but I wasn’t gonna let some bastards destroy the lives of innocent people--” The postman blinked. “--but tell me lass, how does any of this have to do with you lookin’ for me?”

Robin lifted her drink and took a tentative sip. It was delicious.

“A year ago, that attack was thought to be part of the ‘curse’ on this town. I’m curious as to anything having to do with said curse.” Robin paused as she considered her next words. “I’m also curious as to what (Y/n) did that makes you want the town to credit them as a hero.”

“And why do ya wanna know ‘bout that lad--erm, ‘bout them?” Joseph asked. Robin raised an eyebrow. “You’re wonderin’ how (Y/n) was involved. They were involved, but I don’t know everythin’.”

“Doctor Sophia said that after the fire at La Petite Sources, she was too focused on healing the injured and getting equipment. At one point, a group of the pirates left for the desert and she doesn’t know why. Why did they do that? I’m hoping with your mobility at that time, you saw something she didn’t. Maybe you saw where (Y/n) went.”

“Aye,” Joseph leaned back and sighed. “I’ll tell you what I remember, but I can tell ya right now, (Y/n) helped save the town.” The postman chuckled at Robin’s confused expression. “Is true lass. The town should be more grateful, but these old fools are too afraid because they don’t know what happened...and they don’t understand (Y/n).”

“But you’re not afraid,” Robin leaned forward, keeping her voice hush. The postman nodded.

“Ever since that day, (Y/n) has been more reserved, hasn’t said what happened.” Joseph sighed. “I’ve my own idea ‘bout what happened that night.” Joseph finished his beer and set the glass down with gusto. “I hope ya got time lass, lemme tell ya how (Y/n) helped save the town.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Joseph Rouge would be described as an honorable and kind man. The way he carried himself would have people believe he was part of the Marines, possibly a captain or higher. He was, however, a postmaster. It was a job he loved and one that he took great pride in.

The town knew him and would instinctively go to him if there were any issues. He was well respected and relied on possibly more than the mayor of Florette. For this reason, a young man went running in his direction when pirates started to show up from the northside of the town.

“Monsieur Rouge! Monsieur!” A young man out of breath ran to the table that Joseph and his friends/coworkers were drinking at in La Fleur Rouge. “P-Pirates!” He took a deep breath. “Pirates are coming from the north, and they’re attacking!”

“What?!”

Everybody at the table stood up, and everybody else at the bar looked among each other in concern.

“How are they here from the north?”

“What the bloody hell are the marines doin’?!”

“I-I don’t know,” the man took an offered glass of water before continuing. “The mayor has already sent out a distress call, but there’s been no response!”

While everybody murmured in fear, Joseph was the only one standing who was quickly thinking of a plan. Suddenly sober as a judge, the postmaster cleared his throat and shouted to get everybody’s attention.

“Listen up! The town is asleep and vulnerable, we need to make noise to alert the people. The pirates are gonna surround the town and will move in so we can’t escape. We need to protect ourselves and divide them! They can’t corral all of us, right? We need to make a militia that can take down the pirates bit by bit.”

“How are we going to stop them? We can’t fight!” One man in the bar pointed out.

“What do we do if they catch us?” A woman asked as well.

“We have the advantage of knowin’ the streets and knowin’ the houses,” Joseph assured. “Our militia is bein’ made on the fly, but fly we shall!” Joseph stood on the table. “Get whatever Den Den Mushi and Baby Den Den Mushi ya can get ya hands on, and tell people to meet on the roofs of cafes. We’re gonna find a way to make plans and protect this town.”

The people let go of their reservations from before, and wholeheartedly agreed to follow Joseph. His plan may have been the bare beginnings of a plan, but it was at least something.

As the night raged on, the pirates set fires to buildings. Their plan was unclear, so Joseph concluded that they wanted to cause chaos for chaos sake. He was confused by their recklessness, so he assumed that they felt confident that the Marines weren’t going to show up.

For whatever reason, the pirates felt free to cause destruction.

Joseph and his bare beginnings of a militia were able to overthrow and capture a few pirates. He instructed the citizens to attack by ambushing the attackers from the shadows and finding the most drunk pirates. A face to face would be a losing battle for people whose only battle before had been against mischievous pranksters. The captured pirates were tied up and interrogated, but every pirate was hush about their reasons for attacking Florette.

It was as if there was some inside joke among themselves as to why they were there.

“How did ya bloody bastards come from the north?!”

Joseph held a captured pirate by the front of his shirt. The tied up pirate smirked and mocked the postmaster’s anger. He wasn’t going to say anything, and he said that trying to stop the attack was pointless. Joseph delivered a punch to knock the man out cold.

“Any news on what the pirates are doin’?”

“They’re getting people to hand over their treasure at the center of the town,” a teenage boy spoke up. Joseph nodded, urging the young man to continue. “They’re mostly gathering by the town’s fountain. Word of mouth from my friends says that the captain is allowing people to use the water supply to put out the fires, but our treasures need to be handed over.”

“I see...hm, what’re those bastards plannin’?” The postmaster tugged at his beard in thought before making a decision. “Boys, gather up beer and liquor. Offer them as treasures, get ‘em stumblin’ drunk. We’re gonna spy on them from the rooftops, and see if we can get ‘em off guard.”

Joseph held up a Den Den Mushi so he could talk to the other militia members that were buildings away. “Here’s the plan: we keep catchin’ and tyin’ the pirates that’re distracted. Make the captain think his plan’s workin’, but bit by bit we reduce their crew. We keep ‘em distracted, and we try to get a’hold of the Marines. We clear?”

“Yes sir!” Was the collective response.

On a rooftop that overlooked the main fountain, Joseph was lying low with a pair of binoculars in hand. He had a Baby Den Den Mushi so he could get updates from the people. Things were going according to plan the best they could be. Joseph estimated that there were 50 pirates in total. His militia had captured five men, so the crew was down one-tenth. The captain seemed completely unaware about his missing men, and it was mostly because of the amount of vodka, sake, and rum running through the pirates’ systems.

“Bloody hell, like roaches y--was this?” Joseph held up the binoculars to see the captain approach somebody holding a messenger bag. “Is that…(Y/n)??”

He watched as you pulled out what looked like a large rock made of glass from your bag. It was the size of his fist. Joseph thought that you were holding a large quartz crystal, but the captain of the pirates looked absolutely gleeful with the stone. He watched as the captain asked you questions before turning to his crew. He shouted commands that got the pirates moving and scrambling to fulfill the orders.

Whatever it was they were going to do, it had the crew give their captain a confused look.

However, nobody defied his orders.

“Oi, anybody know what’s happenin’?” Joseph spoke to the Baby Den Den Mushi. There was a pause before somebody finally responded.

“The captain is getting half his crew to leave with him,” a voice whispered, making the baby snail mimic the motion. Joseph realized whoever was giving him the information was on the ground floor near the situation. “They said they’re going to a cave? That there’s treasure or something. Wait--” The person on the line was quiet for a few seconds before talking again. “(Y/n) is going to guide them. They’re going...southeast?”

“Southeast?” Joseph muttered.

The call was dropped, and Joseph knew it was for the best. The young man on ground level needed to keep his intentions secret if he was to blend in with the scared townsfolk. The postmaster observed the situation a little longer before he formulated a plan. If (Y/n) was going to have pirates follow them into the desert, this increased the town’s chances of taking down the leftover pirates.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Oh? And then?”

“We were able to get the last few bastards--” Joseph scratched his beard as he frowned confused. “--but the ones that went into the desert, didn’ see them no more that night. For the ones that we captured, they were finally taken aways in the mornin’. Tch.”

The man leaned into his chair with his arms crossed. Robin watched as the man’s demeanor changed. All of the annoyances and anger from the day after were suddenly on display before her.

“The Cap’ain gettin’ ‘ere a day late. HA! A joke. Everybodys all ‘Oh Cap’ain Gustav, yoo’r here! Here’s them pirates, alls good, HA! Bloody town leadas pretenin’ alls good. Tat nite, they goes to da base and get paid?? Im talkin’ good monay, not jus repare monay…”

“You believe there’s more that happened?” Robin knew she needed to keep the man on track. His speech was becoming more and more slurred. It wouldn’t be long before he couldn’t give her more information. “What did you see, Monsieur?”

“I saws (Y/n),” Joseph stated. “I saws ‘em brin’ a chess when alls sleepin’, to city consul...,” the postman hiccuped. “Someting in the chest helped da town, I knows it, but mayor an’ nobody says wat, but I nose...” The man tapped his temple to exemplify his point. “Is tanks...to...zzz”

With those slurred words, the man had his face against the table. Robin waited until she heard the man’s snore before she sighed. The waiter arrived with the check, and he placed it under the postman’s hand. He assured Rodin this was a typical day for the man. He would pay his tab later and all would be good.

Robin wrote a short note on a napkin, thanking the man for his information and that she hoped to talk to him again in the future. She left it with him by the check. As she walked away to head to the library, she compartmentalized everything she knew so far.

1. The first curse could have been caused by a fungus.

According to the friendly scientist, Galopin Edmond, the dead remains he found on a rock were parasitic. This was a theory Robin believed, so she was investigating along with the eccentric man. His research aligned with her studying Florette’s secrets. She was helping him since he was indirectly helping her. Also, he was an interesting man who got along with Chopper, so he’d won her favoritism.

2. Pirates knew it was safe to enter Florette from the north.

The most puzzling incident.

Where were the Marines during the raid? How did the pirates find out the town would be vulnerable during that time? One possible theory was that the Marine base had a mole. One soldier who was not who they said they were. If there was a pirate who was pretending to be a soldier, why attack Florette? Maybe the town had something those pirates wanted.

3. (Y/n) had helped save the town.

You had delivered something to the city council according to the postmaster. Whatever it was, it must have helped the townsfolk somehow. What was it? Why did the townspeople not know about it?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Are we close? Are we there yet??”

“Luffy, shhh!” Usopp pointed to your sleeping form. You had a bench to yourself where you, Dotty, and Periwinkle could sleep until your train arrived at Orange, aka The Party Port. “Don’t wake them up again.”

“Hmph,” Luffy crossed his arms and leaned back into his seat. “Gotta wait to talk, gotta wait to wake ‘em. I’m bored~ I wanna know what they did while in the other town. What’d they get? Where’s Peri from??”

Usopp pinched the bridge of his nose as he stretched his arm out to stop Luffy from shaking you awake. The rest of the Strawhat pirates were in the next cart over in order to give you some silence to nap, but the captain insisted on staying by your side. He wanted to make sure you were awake the moment your train stopped at Orange. Usopp ended up taking it upon himself to make sure your rest wasn’t disturbed. He had the coffee Madame Garreaux had made for you insulated in a tumbler as well as food for Dotty and Periwinkle.

When you woke up, your companions would have snacks and you would have fresh coffee along with a croissant Luffy had almost eaten.

“Luffy,” Usopp whispered in a harsh tone as he pulled the captain’s cheek. “(Y/n)’s gonna wake up soon, so don’t you--stop! Listen, they’re here when they could be home sleeping, okay? Let ‘em get in a power nap, and then they’ll be wide awake when we’re in Orange Town, got it?”

“Mmmm, fiiine, got it.”

Usopp released the captain’s cheek so it could snap back into place. The pout hadn’t left Luffy’s face, but his expression softened when he looked over at your side of the train car. The three of you were snuggled together as comfortably as one could be on a moving train. A big smile graced Luffy’s lips as he laughed quietly.

“I can’t wait to explore, shishishi~”

A gentle chime rang throughout the train cars, interrupting your sleep. As you and your companions yawned, a feminine voice spoke from the Den Den Mushis that were on the ceiling in the hallway.

“Ladies and Gentlemen; we will be arriving in Orange, also known as Zermatt Island’s Party Port, in about five minutes. Please make sure to have all of your belongings with you…”

“Yay~ (Y/n), Dotty, Peri! You’re awake~”

Notes:

The Postman by Vincent Van Gogh

Chapter 27: Museum Adventures, or Musadventures

After rubbing the sleep out of your eyes, chugging your caffeine filled drink, and sharing your croissant with Luffy--his puppy eyes wore you down--, you were ready to take on Orange.

The town had more people than Violette because tourism focused on different forms of entertainment. There were restaurants, playgrounds, and parks for groups of families. For groups without children, there were bars, arcades, and outdoor events to enjoy. Your favorite place in Orange was the museum. It was a safe haven for people who wanted a little bit of quiet while in the town.

It contained an aquarium, a petting zoo, a garden, and a cafe.

The museum’s main attraction was the art gallery/historical artifacts exhibit. It showcased the items Gabriel had donated from their family’s estate along with art/family heirlooms donated by various citizens of the island. It was your favorite section of the museum.

“Yosh! Let’s have some fun!” Luffy’s fists were in the air. “I wanna eat--!”

“Hold it! Hold it!” Both Sanji and Usopp grabbed the back of Luffy’s shirt before he had the chance to run off.

“Ehhh? Whaaaat?”

“First off, don’t do anything that’ll trouble or distress (Y/n)-san, got it?” Sanji jabbed his pointer finger into Luffy’s cheek. “They’re here to have fun too, so I’m telling you right now: Don’t. Cause. Problems.”

“Secondly,” Usopp interjected, “We’re stopping at the museum first.” The pirate unraveled the brochure he had gotten from the train station. It was marked with time stamps, notes, and reminders. “I’ve made a list for the best way to enjoy this town without being swept up among the tourists or seen by the Marines!”

“Ohh! Good idea, Usopp,” praised Chopper. You couldn’t help but steal a few glances at the reindeer’s (new-to-you) humanoid form. “I was worried about Marines in this town.”

“Let’s go to the museum now then, aow~” Franky posed. “I wanna see what’ll inspire me. I bet it’s going to be a SUPA work of art!”

“Works of art, how wonderful!” Brook placed his hand on his bony cheek. “Artists have such a talent in capturing all kinds of beauty in the world, yohohoho~”

“Some peace and quiet sounds good right now,” said the swordsman. “Don’t want anybody actually trying to buy something from me.”

Zoro adjusted the camper backpack he wore containing the blacksmith’s merchandise. The small chest and buckled bag were light compared to the training weights he used. He had been entrusted with it, however, so he was being extra gentle with the added weight made from plates, pots, and metal tools.

“Don’t know if I’ll be allowed in with my swords--.”

“If you’re not, just wait outside like a good doggie until we come get you,” Sanji remarked with a shrug. “That works out in everybody’s favor.”

“What did you say, dumbass cook?”

“You heard me, you shitty marimo--”

You waved a sheet of paper between the glaring pirates, throwing them off their rhythm. You had a feeling their rivalry was a common thing since nobody else in the crew was reacting to their bickering. You, on the other hand, preferred to start the tour without having other people glance your way in concern.

//It’s okay. Weapons: Your swords, artisan daggers, and an axe. Rest is decor & homegoods. Show merchant badge to the museum curator.//

You handed Zoro the note after letting Sanji read it over. The chef praised your level-headed approach to the swordsman, but you could only hum to yourself as you gave the chef a flat look. You had only de-escalated a situation he’d started. You thought everybody was ready to go into the museum, but Luffy’s pout let you know he still wanted to run to the closest food stand.

//Let’s get food at the cafe, then explore. I can take you to the best/funnest spots. Trust me, please?//

You handed Luffy the note, and he stopped pouting after he read it. With a smile in place, Luffy pocketed the note before grabbing your hand to pull you alongside him. You fumbled with your words as your group made their way up the stairs to the building. You barely registered Sanji scolding Luffy for dragging you or Usopp jogging after you to hand you the brochure with the day’s plans.

You were too busy being aware of how Luffy’s hand felt in yours.

You were too busy feeling embarrassed by how sweaty your palms felt.

The museum was huge and the walkways spacious, making it the ideal place for you when around so many tourists. Everybody had their personal space, which was something you greatly appreciated. At the moment, patrons were visiting the exhibits, which meant the cafe was going to be empty soon until the dinner rush.

Luffy’s nose took you and him to the cafe almost immediately, and the two of you were able to order quickly. There wasn’t a rush of people, so only one person was at the cashier. The tall man with a mustache and tiny glasses greeted you with a soft voice. He didn’t bat an eye at Luffy’s large request or your written order. He went to the back and prepared your meals swifty.

Once the man--owner of the cafe you assumed--rang up the dishes, you and the captain were at a table. He placed your meals down at your table when Usopp and Chopper found you. The owner left your area after giving you a polite bow and a quiet ‘Enjoy your meal’.

“Oooi~ There you guys are,” Luffy took a bite out of his sandwich after waving down his friends. “Foosh ‘ere.”

“Don’t run off before I can give (Y/n) my well thought out, ‘How to make the most outta the Party Port’ list.” Usopp huffed while Chopper nodded in agreement. “Thankfully we found the museum map, so we knew exactly where you’d go.”

“I can’t go into my Walking Point, so my nose wasn’t at its strongest to find you,” Chopper added. “I have to stay in Heavy Point so the Marines don’t recognize me.”

“Haha, oh yea. Your poster has you when you’re tiny.”

“Please don’t remind me that I’m mistaken as the ship’s pet, Luffy.”

“A-Ah! No, no, remember,” Usopp handed you his notes as he explained to Chopper and Luffy. “Your names are ‘Luke’ and ‘Tommy’...well, I think you’ll need a different name in this form.”

“Why’s he need a different name?”

“He doesn’t look like Tommy, obviously! Can’t have ‘Tommy’ here suddenly having a major growth spurt.”

“Why not?”

“Oh my god, Luf--I mean Luke!”

During their discussion, you were busy looking over the brochure along with Dotty and Periwinkle. They didn’t fully know what you were looking at, but they pretend-read to copy you. You, meanwhile, made a mental note to not tease Luffy about forgetting his fake name. You were sure his alias had been Lucas. Oops.

Usopp had all of your gratitude since his notes included the alias everybody went by.

“A good name to go by--hmmm. Mr. Thomas! You’ll be Tommy’s, erm, uncle? Yes, the Great, Brave Warrior Usopp has thought of a great name.”

“Are you gonna have a secret name too? There’s too many to remember,” Luffy huffed before he finished the rest of his snack. “Where is everybody anyways?”

“The names are written down. Ask (Y/n) to show you. As for everybody else, they’re already exploring the museum. We’ll meet up soon, got it?”

“Hai~”

From the ways Chopper and Usopp glanced at you, you knew the one they were hoping to keep track of the time was you. You responded with a quick nod and held up the brochure. You’d accepted the mission, and they were thankful for your efficiency. With that, the duo headed off to see what the museum had to offer.

“Oi, (Y/n), before we go,” Luffy walked beside you as you two left the cafe. “I wanna know how your visit to the other town was. Did you have fun? Wat’cha do? Where’d you get Peri??”

“Pfft, hmm,” you tried to suppress your smile, but it broke through. “In a bit,” you whispered. You yawned and flexed your jawline side to side, forcing your mouth to get used to moving. “I’ll talk, promise.” Your response was a sufficient answer for Luffy as he smiled in return and nodded.

The Garden.

The first place you took Luffy to was the large garden in the museum. While the plants in of themselves would be boring to Luffy, the creatures living there would be fascinating to observe. To make the experience more fun, there was the “Hide & Shriek Scavenger Hunt” where participants would search for specific insects. You picked up one of the ballots and a tiny pencil by the entrance in order to go on the scavenger hunt with Luffy.

“Oooh~ I hope I can find some beetles,” Luffy’s eyes were darting left and right as insects zoomed in and out of sight from the newcomers. “So cool~”

You were about to show Luffy the game when you noticed Zoro sitting at one of the benches hidden in a corner overshadowed by trees. He was sitting up straight, swords by his side, and eyes drooping half-asleep. Something about his manners gave you a sense of dé·jà vu. His mannerisms reminded you of Dotty when she was younger.

“Luke...Luke?” You tapped Luffy’s shoulder. “Hey--Yes, you. Here, I got you this.” You handed Luffy the ballot and explained the event. “Let’s see who gets the list filled first. Since I know the place, I’ll let you have an advantage, Dotty.”

“Dotty?”

“Yes, she’s got great sight obviously. She recognizes what the insects look like. Also, she’s going to help you keep your identity secret.”

“Ehhh? Really??”

“Yup,” you gently placed the wildcat onto Luffy’s shoulders. When she looked at you confused, you signed for her to look at you. “Luke. Luke.” You tapped Luffy’s left ear, which Dotty was by. He giggled from the touch. “Luffy.”

“Ye--hrrmph?!” You had stopped Luffy from talking by covering his mouth with your fingertips. When you removed your fingers and said his name again, his words were halted by you again. “Hrrm!”

“Remember, you’re going by ‘Luke’ while in Orange.”

“Oooh, that’s right.” Luffy giggled when Dotty patted his ear. “What’s that for, haha~?”

“Good. She’s picked up on it. I’ll see you in a bit, okay? Try to spot as many insects as you can with Dotty’s help. Peri and I are gonna try to find the most bugs first.”

With Luffy distracted, you waited a bit before making your way to Zoro. The man was on guard the second he sensed your presence. His stance visibly relaxed when he saw it was you. Before he could ask what you were doing, you signaled for him to follow you. The swordsman shrugged and gathered the merchandise he was in charge of.

The place you led him to was a butterfly room.

Zoro raised an eyebrow as you walked into the room and went straight towards the back. He shrugged and sat down on a stone bench overlooking the fountain in the middle of the room. He set aside his bag while you carried a floor stand sign with the words:

CLOSED FOR CLEANING

“What are you doing?” Zoro asked when you placed the sign at the entrance. “I’m not going to clean this place if that’s what you’re implying.”

“Hm? No, cleaning’s during the night near closing time,” you explained. You speaking up had the pirate surprised for a second, but he hid the emotion just as fast. “It’s so nobody disturbs you. You can rest without worry.”

“Why do you think I need rest?” Zoro didn’t intend to come across as combative, but he didn’t like how you had clocked his need to recover. Chopper was already keeping an eagle’s eye on him since Thriller Bark, and he knew Sanji was aware of his pain. “I can fight just fine.”

“I know, I know. I don’t doubt it. It’s just, erm--you reminded me of Dotty.”

“Your cat?” Zoro’s tone softened, which eased your growing nerves. You didn’t want to imply that you doubted his skills. “Why’s that?”

“When I found her as a kitten, she was badly hurt. She tried to move around like she usually would, but she hadn’t healed yet. Your air kinda reminds me of her when she’s injured. The ‘I’m Fine, I Can Fight and Protect Like Usual’ when you’re actually pushing your body to its limit.”

You shrugged and gave the pirate a lopsided grin.

“I can’t say anything though. I’d be a hypocrite if I don’t admit that I have the same, stubborn mindset.” Your blunt tone and casual statement earned you a stifled snort from the swordsman. “I’m sorry that I’m butting into your business. I just hope I can help out, even if just a little.”

“You’re a bit of a busybody, huh?”

“A-Ah, yeah I guess so. Sorry about that--”

“Nah, don’t worry about it.” Zoro lifted his legs and laid down on the bench. His arms went over his head so he could prop his head up to use his hands as pillows. “Some meddling can be good to have around when there’s a troublemaker like Luffy on the loose.”

“That’s one way to describe him.”

“I know I can take it easy if you’re around him. You have a pretty good head on your shoulders.” Zoro yawned and closed his eyes. “If there’s any problem, you know where I’ll be.”

When you were back in the garden area, you had moved Periwinkle onto your hand. His big, cute eyes and the way he snuggled against your finger when you pet him made you feel better. You weren’t sure what to do with the surge of emotions running through you. They were a mixture of nervousness and protectiveness. Happiness sprinkled with some anxiety.

You didn’t have Dotty with you at the moment, but you were grateful Periwinkle was there to help you.

It didn’t take you long to be reunited with Luffy and Dotty. The two were sitting under a tree looking irked. Despite their annoyance, they were both ignoring the cicada screaming at them from above. You were sure one of the bugs on the list was the screaming insect. When you made your presence known, both their moods changed in an instant as Luffy placed Dotty back on his shoulder.

“(Y/n)! Peri! How’re you two doing with finding bugs?” Luffy smiled and held up his paper. “I’ve seen a bunch of bugs on this list.”

“Oh? Well, good jo--Luf--erm, Luke.” Dotty pat Luffy’s ear which made him ticklish. “Luke, why haven’t you marked anything? The paper’s blank.”

“Oh that? Well, Dotty and I found a bunch of cool bugs, and that was fun, but then we were bored because ‘Look at that, what is it?’ gets boring after a while. And then I realized ‘Damn, I wish (Y/n) was here to tell me about it’ and then Dotty mewed so I think she agrees with me, so I wanna go on this bug hunt with you instead of against.”

“I--You--huh?” You looked to your left and pointed at the museum's placard with information about cicadas. “There’s a plaque here that tells you what you need to know about the bug.”

“Hmm, I know…” Luffy’s brows furrowed a little, and he crossed his arms as he stated, “But it’s a lot more fun having you talk with me and tell me the cool things you know.”

You opened your mouth in an attempt to add something to Luffy’s rebuttal. You dropped the idea and sighed instead. You did an exaggerated eye roll as you said that you’d be his personal tour guide, but your smile that reached your eyes let Luffy know you were happy to go along with his request. The pirate captain added your name and Periwinkle’s to the paper beside his and Dotty’s name.

You had to erase Luffy and change it to Luke.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After completing the scavenger hunt, and receiving the prize of bug shaped candy from a staff member, you led your group to your next destination.

The Aquarium.

It was a magnificent sight with various colored fish living their lives and oddities from the deep ocean being on display for people’s curiosity. You and Periwinkle were awed by the creatures you saw, and Luffy and Dotty found common ground by eyeing the fish that looked the most delicious. Of the aquarium, you enjoyed the freshwater area the most. Periwinkle had befriended the frogs, and you had somehow formed a rivalry with a piranha.

Specifically one.

You named him Gregory the Terrible.

While looking at fish that lived among coral reefs, you saw Sanji. You were going to greet him as he observed the fish with shining eyes, but the blond chef was gone quickly when his attention was caught by two, lovely women who were twins. You ushered your group away from the water area to what you considered the opposite.

The Fossil Exhibit.

The fossil room was quiet and peaceful. It was an area mostly centered on learning by reading in the quiet. There wasn’t movement like the aquarium or noise like the garden. You were worried Luffy would be bored in the area, but he listened to your tour intensely as you explained how there used to be Desert Dracons bigger than the one you had fought before.

“Ooh, this one’s like the dinosaur I saw before~” Luffy grinned as his eyes travelled up to a long necked, bird-like skeleton. “So tall!”

“Dino? Really? Wow, the Grandline is something else,” you whistled impressed. You recalled Gabriel’s lessons about how the chaotic weather conditions the Grandline experienced led to islands having vastly different environments. Some had advanced technology while others had a simple lifestyle. “An island with dinosaurs still roaming...”

“I certainly feel more comfortable among these bags of bones than I would with dinosaurs, yo-ho-ho-ho~” Brook made his presence known, and he greeted your group by lifting his tophat. “Though I shouldn’t worry, I’m like these fossils: no meat for a dino to enjoy!”

“Shishi~ Hi Brook!” Luffy waved at the skeleton as he approached you. “You having fun learning about dinos and stuff? (Y/n) knows lots, like Robin.”

“I’m mostly reading over the plaques,” you added halfheartedly. You appreciated the praise, but you felt it was unearned. “I’m a personal tour guide it seems. It’s actually a lot of fun revisiting info I might’ve forgotten about.”

“How wonderful~ Learning is much more fun with a guide who loves what they’re teaching,” Brook hummed in thought before he asked, “If you don’t mind me knowing, where is your next stop?”

“The Art and History section.”

“May I tag along? I had been with Chopper and Usopp, but I wanted to look at the fossils a little longer.”

“Sounds good,” you said with a smile. “Luffy, you ready?”

“Ye--hrrmp??”

“Oh, oops--that’s on me,” you bit back a smile as Dotty’s paw covered the pirate’s lips. “Luke, you ready?”

Art Gallery & Historical Artifacts.

Your favorite area of the museum was the busiest, so you navigated your group as quickly as you could. Luffy stayed close to you, and Brook was tall enough to not be lost in the crowd. The exhibit was so large that there were servers with snacks and drinks making rounds. You bit back your nerves in order to grab Luffy’s hand and remind him not to use his Devil Fruit. A hand stretching over people’s heads was bound to draw attention.

“My, my, so many art enthusiasts.” Brook scanned the area and saw his friends. “Ooh, Franky is posing like one of the statues. He’s got some artists making sketches of him.”

“Who else do you see, Brook?” asked Luffy.

“Hmmm, Chopper is with Usopp. It seems Usopp is explaining a painting to him.”

“Let’s try to do the same,” you stated, determined to see your favorite artwork and artifacts. “Social anxiety be damned…!”

For the most part, you were doing well. Your focus was on Luffy and Brook. They did a wonderful job focusing on your lessons, but then trouble began to arise when some strangers joined your group. The tourists nodded and asked questions, unaware you weren’t an employee of the museum. You became flustered as you tried to lead them to an actual employee.

“They’re not here to show you the museum,” Luffy’s voice rang clear to your growing group. His irritation shut up a woman who was demanding you continue your ‘job’ as she saw it. “SO SHUT UP.”

Not giving the tourists anytime to recover from being told off, Luffy reached for your hand and led you out of the gallery. Brook bid the stunned tourists adieu, and he followed his captain to the entrance. Once there, your shoulders relaxed as you got further away from the center of the room.

“I--Sorry about that,” You pinched the bridge of your nose. “I got a bit overwhelmed.”

“It’s fine. I got annoyed with the people anyway. Wanna go outside? Let’s go explore the town!” Luffy smiled as you raised an eyebrow at him. “We just gotta meet up with everybody at the right time, right?”

“If I remember correctly from Usopp’s plan, we have a couple of hours before reaching the next milestone,” Brook pointed out.

You pulled up the marked brochure to double check the skeleton’s statement. You would be leaving the museum early, but that just added more time to the ‘Sightseeing Orange’ timeslot. The pirates gathered beside you to glance at the plan, and you nodded as you folded up the brochure. You could make the changes work.

“Let’s go explore.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Welcome, Captain Dutertre!”

A Marine soldier stationed at the entrance to Orange from Vert saluted the captain as he disembarked from his horse. Dutertre patted the head of his trusty steed before feeding him a mini carrot. The reins were handed over to the men in charge of the stables for the Marine’s horses. The captain fidgeted with the collar of his blue button-up shirt as he walked by the Marine soldier.

“Is something wrong, sir?”

“No, no, nothing important. I’m simply being self conscious. I’m here to relax, but I’m afraid I’ll come across as intimidating to civilians.” Cyril’s chuckle held no humor. “I just want to take it easy and have fun. That’s what vacations are for.”

Notes:

I'm so excited for the coming chapters ^^ I'm having fun~ Hope everybody enjoyed the Musadventures!

Luncheon at the Musée d’Orsay by Pauline Roche

Chapter 28: Pre-Game Warmup But Not Really

There was a tradition in Orange that helped the locals drum up interest in the city’s businesses. Every so often, a competition of sorts would be brought forth where strangers could play to win prizes. It was good fun for the participants, and the spectators would be entertained enough to stay around. After the players got their prizes, the audience would browse the local stores realizing they wanted the merchants’ various goods.

It was no surprise when the organizers of that month’s competition were looking for interesting people to pick.

“They have to work off each other,” said the leader of the competition. The old man stroked his long, white beard as he added, “If they’re too shy and reserved, the audience feels bad. If they’re too loud and cocky, that can drive people away. Yes, I remember learning that lesson the hard way all those years ago.”

“So, I shouldn’t look for somebody shy or loud?” the man’s grandson asked. His circle glasses were adjusted as he scanned the crowd for a group to approach. He tousled his short, brown hair as he whispered. “Who would be a good middle ground--?”

“No, no! My boy,” the old man patted his grandson on the back. “Those are merely suggestions. Don’t look at a group wondering ‘Who’s quiet, who’s loud, who’s whatever’. Look for a group with a good dynamic--” the grandfather then clapped his hands to accentuate, “--and then get them to participate to win wonderful prizes!”

“Y-Yessir!”

The competition for that day required three groups. One group had already been picked out by Weathermore Preston, the grandfather. He gave his grandson, Michael, the responsibility to find the other two needed. Michael hoped to make his grandfather proud by showing how he could follow in the man’s footsteps and be part of Orange’s bustling atmosphere.

Michael’s approach to searching for the groups tied into the formula his grandfather used. The first group was a trio of boisterous brothers who were in Orange visiting each bar the town had to offer. When Mr. Weathermore picked them, he stated, “An easy group to get to play in the competition are friendly drunks.” In order to balance out the competition, Michael needed to find the following: a trio of ladies to balance out the guys and a trio of unique people to bring everything together. Who fell under the category of unique people?

“You’ll know when you see them,” were the grandfather’s cryptic words.

Michael was walking through the town, determination in his steps. His grandfather and father were setting up the games, so Michael wanted to do his part. There were many tourists to pick from, but one trio ended up catching the young man’s eyes. He made his way closer and ended up eavesdropping on their conversation.

“I wanna see what else is here, shishishi,” a young man wearing a strawhat stated. The cat sitting on his shoulder yawned. “Where should we go next, (Y/n)? Ara? (Y/n)~”

“Hm? What?” You were walking while reading a novel, and the young man had reached over to hold your hand. He led you closer to himself so you weren’t blocking the walking traffic. “Sorry! I’m so sorry. I need to put this away...”

“Is the story fun?” asked the tall man with an afro. He was skinny as could be and wore a skull mask. “Your expression shifts from determined to upset.”

“I, um, I think I made a mistake getting this book.” You shut the book and stuffed it into the paper shopping bag you held. “I’m getting annoyed with where it’s going. I thought it’d be a cool story. There’s mystery, action, but the characters--ugh!”

“What don’t you like?” the man with the strawhat asked. “Are the characters boring yet annoying like the last book you read? What was it--Going with Grey?? Grey Gone and Storm? Ah! Gone With the Grey Storm?”

“Yes, and I’m proud of you for remembering. I hated that novel. My issue with this book is different though. I have to admit; I’m surprised you remembered my rant about that book.” You cleared your throat and looked to the side. “Then again, I guess I went overboard when I made a list with my complaints about it.”

“You’re intense about the stories you read, shishishi~”

“I take it the story wasn’t a comedy then?” the tall man added. “If it was, it didn’t tickle your funny bone, now did it? Yohoho~”

“Not. At. All,” your flat expression and tight lips earned a chuckle from the tall man. “Your puns are pleasant in comparison.”

“Yohohoho~”

“Um, hello, please excuse me!”

The three of you turned around to see a young man with two pamphlets in his hands. He cleared his throat as he gathered his courage, and he held the paper out towards you like an offering. You glanced between your friends to see if either of them recognized him. From their crooked heads and quiet “hmm?”, you had your answer.

“My name is Weathermore Michael. My family is holding a fun competition where you can win prizes, and I was asked to find people who could participate. So--erm,” he bowed and held the pamphlets out further for you to take. “Please consider joining the games!”

When Luffy grabbed the paper so the three of you could read it over, the young man stood up straight. You were going to ask for more information about the event, but everybody’s attention was pulled away by the sound of a woman cursing. The startling string of profanities was coming from a woman who was sitting on the ground. She had bumped into a street lamp, somehow. There weren’t any people around her to have pushed her into it.

“Watch where you’re going, asshole,” the brunette with tousled hair proceeded to take a swing from her tin can. “Almost made me drop my Ocean Breeze, geez.”

“Oh no~ Are you okay?” A young woman with long, wavy black black hair approached the cranky woman.

“Yes~ Are you bleeding?” Another woman, who looked just like the dark haired one (down to the same black slip dress), also checked on the fallen lady.

“I’m fine, I’m fine,” the woman waved off the twin’s concerns. It took you a few seconds to recognize them as the dark haired twins Sanji had tried to talk to at the museum. “Just give me a hand.”

“Sure!” The duo clapped as words of praise left their mouths. You had to curl your lips in order to keep from chuckling at the phrases “You can do it!” and “We believe in you!” and “Nothing can stop you, Oracle!” The woman on the ground rolled her eyes as she stood up and dusted herself.

“Let’s go you two. Don’t wanna bump into anybody else and waste my drink.”

“Please excuse me,” said Michael as he turned to your group. “I’m going to go ask them to join in the competition. Our location is on the pamphlet, I hope to see you there. Mademoiselles--!” The man ran after the trio. “Mademoiselles, a second of your time, please!”

“Haha~ What a bun’cha weirdos,” Luffy opened the pamphlet and held it so you could read it along with Brook. “Let’s see~ The prizes--woah!” Luffy’s eyes shined when he saw what the first place prize was. “A basket full of meat?!”

“It’s the ‘Meat and Cheese Ultimate Gift Box’ donated by ‘Nice to Meat You’ Butcher’s Shop,” you read the description box beside the picture of the prize. “Alongside the smoked sausages and spicy jerky there’s garlic Jack cheese, pepper Jack cheese, sharp cheddar cheese crackers--just a slew of cheeses--olive oil and sea salt water crackers, mixed nuts, honey dill mustard…”

You stopped reading when you saw drool pooling on the corner of Luffy’s mouth.

“Second place gets artisanal jam donated by the shop ‘Come On and Jam’. How lovely~” Brook pointed to the paper, so his bony finger landed on one of the jams from the selection. “I wouldn’t mind getting second place for the ‘Just Jamming’ Jam, yohoho~”

“Third place is--oh?” you rolled your eyes. “Third place gets specialty candles from ‘Too Hot to Candle’. I see the theme they’re going with.”

“We gotta get first place!” declared the captain as he held up the pamphlet. “I want to eat the whole basket.”

“It’s a great prize,” you nodded. “Though second and third place aren’t too bad either. I’d love a tiny jar of jam for Periwinkle to enjoy.” You felt the snail on your head sway in delight. “The candles could be a nice addition to the cabin too, huh Dotty?”

“Mrow~!”

“Oh no, this is a predicament,” Brook sighed as you and Luffy asked what the issue was. “It says at the bottom: the ages recommended to participate in the games is 15 to 70. I’m afraid I’ve passed the age limit.”

“You...you have?” You realized you hadn’t wondered what Brook’s age was. In your mind, there was a blank space since he was, well, literally a skeleton. “You’re over…”

“Over seventy. Despite my youthful energy and lively bones, I’m eighty-eight years young.”

“Ehh? So you can’t play? Hmmm,” Luffy crossed his arms as he hummed, contemplating the situation. “Everybody is still at the museum, huh? Can’t get them to play.”

“I mean, I guess not? From the plans Usopp gave me, they won’t be out of the museum for about another hour or two.” Your eyes traveled to the line about the age restriction. “Though, I’m pretty sure the age limit is just to be careful. You know, look out for the people with weakened hearts from old age?”

“Ah! In being a skeleton, I have no heart~ Yohoho~ Yohoho…”

Brook hung his head as he brought his hands up to cover his eye sockets. You comforted the man and apologized profusely for the slip-up. No amount of apologies made you feel less guilty as the once deadman’s tone shifted from ‘Yohoho’ to ‘Boohoohoo’. You tried patting his back and muttered even more apologies.

Luffy, either ignoring the scene or was ignorantly unaware of it, snapped his fingers as he stated he had a plan. When Brook asked what it was, the captain smiled and said he would find a substitute so Brook could relax among the audience.

“I’ll find somebody interesting in this town, so you guys go sign up for the competition. I’ll be back before you know it!”

“Do you know where we’re going to be?” You narrowed your eyes. “Do you know how to read a map?” At Luffy’s blank expression, you ran a hand down your face. “N-Nevermind. Dotty.”

The wildcat sat up straight and watched your hand. With your palm facing down, you made a grasping position with your thumb and index together. You lifted your hand up, as if picking up or finding a small object, and then had the cat sniff the back of your hand.

Find Me.

After you explained to the pirates what you had told Dotty, you and Brook went to the area where the games were going to be held. Luffy, on the other hand, ran deeper into the Party Port in order to find the perfect candidate to join his team.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dutertre Cyril was stressed.

It was an interesting emotion for somebody on vacation to be feeling. He wanted to relax, he truly did, but Orange might have been the wrong town to start his vacation at. There were so many people, so many sights to see, and so many events to watch. He was paralyzed by the abundance of choices. He wished there was somebody there with him in order to get the ball rolling, so to speak, on what to do first.

“Gotta fiiiiind~ Somebody who’s kiiiiind~”

Cyril’s ears perked. He recognized the off-tune singing.

“(Y/n) and Meee~ Need a team for threeee~”

“U-Um, wait,” the Marine captain sidestepped the tourists around him so he could reach the strawhat wearing apprentice . “Excuse me, please.”

“Eh?” The young man turned around, and Cyril noted that your cat companion was on the merchant's shoulder. “Who are you?”

“I’m Dutertre Cyril. We met at La Petite Source.” At the man’s blank stare, Cyril added. “My men stopped there for refreshments because the inn is also a cafe?”

At that point, the young man was humming to himself as he stared at Cyril. The intense but somehow blank look was making the Marine captain second guess himself. Was this a different merchant? Was the cat on his shoulder not a Sekhmet? Did he not actually go to La Petite Source that day?

“You’re (Y/n)-san’s friend if I remember--”

“Yup! They’re my friend,” the merchant’s confusion was replaced with glee as he pointed to the cat on his shoulder. “This is Dotty. (Y/n)’s pet.”

“So we have met,” Cyril sighed with a crooked smile. “You’re the guy that rushed out of the cafe. You didn’t tell me your name; you said to--and I quote--’Ask my crew’ so I did. You’re an apprentice named, erm, Lucas?”

“HAahh?” the young man crooked his head. “Who?”

“I’m so sorry, um, Luke?”

“Ehh? Wh--” the sentence was cut short by Dotty when she pawed at her companion’s ear. He giggled and turned his face to nuzzle the wildcat. “Shishi~ Why are--ohh! Yeah, I’m Luke. Yes. Uh-huh.” He crossed his arms and nodded with determination. “Luke.”

“Riiight,” Cyril chose to ignore the odd reaction. “I wanted to ask if you’re here with friends. Maybe I could get some help on where to start my vacation in Orange.”

“Hmmm, hey, you--uh, Cereal!” Before the Marine could correct him, ‘Luke’ continued. “Are you strong?”

“W-Well, I try to be. Physically strong, mentally--”

“Are you fast?”

“I’m pretty quick on my feet. Why do you--?”

“Are ya smart??”

“I’d like to think so??”

“Then join my team!”

“W-What?!”

The next few seconds were a blur to Captain Dutertre Cyril. His arm was linked with the apprentice’s arm, Dotty had hopped off the apprentice’s shoulder to lead the way, and Cyril was bombarded with waves of information he had trouble keeping afloat with. Something about meat being jammed in a candle. Also somebody named Jack had cheese, or something along those lines.

Cyril prayed for some clarification.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

You were known for having a blunt expression. A poker face that gamblers envied and dealers dreaded. You could show expressions when your emotions were strong, but for the most part your base expression was blank. Whereas Silvia had the face that drew people to her to ask for help if lost, you had the expression that had people assume you were not to be disturbed.

A part of you was self-conscious about your lack of expression, but you knew it had some benefits.

One benefit, for example, was how you were able to keep your expression blank despite the circumstances of Luffy dragging a Marine captain towards you.

“We have a third member now!”

You could only scoop Dotty into your arms and contemplate whether this was a heavenly sign that you should not play the games.

“Welcome, thank you for coming here,” you greeted the stunned Marine with a polite bow that hid your internal screams of ‘Fuck’, ‘Holy Shit’, and ‘Goddammit’ You took a steady breath as you asked, “Would you write your name on this form, please?”

“Sure, of course. What is this for exactly?” Cyril asked as you handed him the papers one of the organizers had given you. Your name and Luke’s were added under ‘participants’, and the rest of the form was basic information about what the event was for. “I see, so a gameshow.”

“Yup, yup,” you said as you placed Dotty back on Luffy’s shoulder. “We have to choose a name for our group and turn in our form to them.” You gestured to a stand where a young man with circle glasses was sitting. “Then we’re officially part of the game.”

“A tournament to win the ultimate prize!” Luffy stated, a fire in his words. “The meat~”

“I’m sorry, I’ve been confused this whole time. Could you explain what he’s talking about?”

Cyril had leaned over to you a little in order to whisper-talk. As you unravelled Luffy’s ramblings, Cyril’s eyes landed on the peculiar hairpiece you had. It was still, but not in an inanimate object way. It was a living thing trying to pretend it was inanimate. The tiny snail was sweating tiny bullets.

“So, any ideas?” Your question broke Cyril’s concentration. “The other contestants have their names picked out already.”

“It’s gotta be something cool~ Fast but deadly--ara? Where’s Brook? Maybe he has an idea.”

“Brook’s mingling in the audience. He said he’s going to get a banner and write our team name on it, so he can outcheer everybody else.”

“Haha, that’s perfect. Let’s see, something fast, deadly, and cool…”

“Blade?/Laser!”

Cyril and Luffy offered at the same time. You pinched the bridge of your nose. Your team name needed to have a fun little story behind it too, so you had been racking your brain for something. You had hoped to leave that to your group. It looked like you would have to write something up.

“Team Blade can be pretty intimidating.”

“Naaah, too simple,” Luffy pouted. “Lasers are lights that can cut, it’s cool~”

“Blades were meant to cut though.”

“I have something in mind,” you chimed in at the last second as you took the form from the marine’s hands. “Might as well be silly with this.”

The two men didn’t get a chance to ask what you had planned because you filled out the name before they could see it. When you handed the paper to Michael, he asked if you were sure. Your nod and halfhearted shrug had the young man accept your team’s name. When you walked back to where Luffy and Cyril were, your blank expression was gone. In its place was a cat-like grin.

“Ladies and Gentlemen!” An announcer’s voice echoed around the area. “Gather around to witness our teams competing in today’s games! Get ready everybody!”

Excited mummers erupted around the established gaming area as the announcer’s enthusiastic energy introduced the teams.

“What kind of beer do lumberjacks drink? Loggers! ‘The Logger Brothers’ are here to drink and have fun!”

A trio of burly men broke out in hollering and whooping as they hyped each other up. In turn, the excitement reached the growing crowd.

“Next! These lovely ladies will put a ‘Hex’ on you~ Give it up to the ‘Hex Gurls’!”

“That wasn’t a joke, we can put a hex on someone.”

“Woah! Where’d you come from?” Luffy flinched away from the brunette who had bumped into a lamp post earlier. She still held her tin cup. “I didn’t hear you at all.”

“Might’ve come from a womb, might’ve been made in a test tube. Who’s to say?” The woman shrugged, disinterested in the conversation already. “Anyways, who’s asking?”

“I’m Luf--ooff!” Dotty put her paw on Luffy’s mouth.

“Nevermind, you’re no help. You.” The woman pointed after waving your friend off, but she wasn’t pointing at anybody specifically. “The one with the kitty smile.” She snapped her fingers and then tapped her head as she tried to think. “Erm, the fuck’s your name? The one that buys too many books when you still got ‘em at home.”

“Uhhh,” you cautiously approached the woman. “I’m feeling called out, so I’m assuming you mean me.”

“Yes, you. Will ya help me find my Tweedle Dee and Tweedle Dum?”

“Y-Yes, I’ll help you.”

“And last but not least! Erm, the...hmm. We couldn’t choose a name, so I smashed them together. Sharp as a blade, cool as a laser. Give it up for ‘Team Blazer!’ And it's ‘blazer’ with a Z.”

“Pfft, ahahaha~ Team Blazer!” Exclaimed Luffy as Cyril sighed and you giggled to yourself.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

In the archives of the Marine Station in Verte, there was a bunny sitting in the middle of the room.

From a distance, the rabbit looked cute. It was fluffy with grey fur. The closer one walked, however, the more unsettling the bunny became.

The fur looks matted. The grey fur wasn’t as clean as it appeared at first, and there were uneven splotches of brown peeking through. The ears were smooth to an unnatural point. There was no concave; no inner part of the ear. They were smooth cylinders. The whiskers were a mangled mess and mismatched, different colors.

The bunny had no eyes.

Like a plush rabbit made by a novice toymaker who forgot to make the indentions. The crevices for the eyeballs were nonexistent. And yet, the rabbit could see. Even though there were no eyes, the not-rabbit could see and move and bite. A creature that could bite despite not needing to feed.

“Good, so it can function. Ugh, tiny and weak looking thing.” Gustav rolled his eyes and then shook his head. “Whatever. I gotta hurry before the help gets here.”

He lifted his hands, and the air around him shifted. From every corner of the room, from the ceiling to the bottom of the massive bookshelves, dust began to gravitate towards the commodore in the middle of the room.

“Lapins de poussière,” he uttered as the dust bunny had clone upon clone appear around it.

Each looking as unnatural as the first one. Some had loose buttons as eyes, but each one had people’s random stray hair as whiskers.

“Find me what I’m looking for."

Notes:

Hello everybody, this chapter came out a lot later than I intended.
(〃￣ω￣〃)ゞ October was quite the month. A head's up, the next chapter might not be out until January. I'm hoping that won't be the case, but November and December are uncertain for me right now (holidays, flu season=more work, etc). I hope I get the chance to write, so until then I hope you enjoyed this chapter ^_^

Btw, if I didn't make it clear, Gustav has a Devil Fruit: Hokori Hokori no mi (dust-dust fruit) to be exact

Le Moulin de la Galette by Raoul Dufy

Chapter 29: Logger Bros vs Hex Gurls vs Team Blazer

There were three games in total. Each one would have a premise that even the drunkest audience member could follow. The teams playing weren’t told what the games were yet, but you were given cryptic clues about what you would be facing. A sprinkle of information to help with any anxieties the players could have.

The first game would test your strength.
The second game would test your speed.
The third and final game would test your brain.

“Yosh! That makes it easy; I’ll play the first game.” Luffy cracked his knuckles as the three teams were escorted to their designated areas. “(Y/n), you’re smart, so you’ll do the last game, right?”

“Uh-huh,” you glanced over to your opponents to see the Logger Brothers swaying their way to the stage. “I might do pretty well seeing as one group is drunk and the other--”

“Oh my~” one of the twins looked over at the audience and asked her sister, “Do you think we could get people to donate their hair to us?”

“Maybe~ I’m hoping they’ll give their nails to us~”

“Bella, Donna, shut it. Don’t try to get ingredients from these people.” The woman called Oracle scoffed. “You’ll have as much luck as I did when I tried working as the Tooth Fairy.”

“--the other is…unique.”

“That leaves the speed based game to me,” Cyril chimed in. “I don’t mean to brag, but my fighting style is speed related.”

“That works out great. Speed isn’t my specialty; that’s Dotty’s domain.”

“Eh? You’re not fast?” Luffy asked as the game show host welcomed the audience to the event. “I’ve seen you fight. I think you’re fast.”

“I’m quick, but not really fast. I’m more like an ambush predator compared to a--” You noticed that Luffy’s gaze was starting to glaze over. He tried to focus, but you were losing him. “--erm…Dotty is like a cheetah, and I’m like, um, an owl? She runs fast, but I can’t. I strike fast after getting close. Better?”

“Oooh, okay. So I’ll play the first game, Cereal will do the fast game, and you’ll do the last game!”

“It’s Cyril…”

The original plan could have worked perfectly. With Luffy first, Cyril second, and you third, your group could win first place with ease. Each of you would have gone with the game that played into your strengths. The event would be short lived, however, if the players went into the games with a strategy.

Therefore, the game show threw you for a loop.

You were all selected at random on which game you would play.

“Oh no,” you ran a hand down your face as you read the large screen’s broadcast. The order for Team Blazer was Cyril, (Y/n), and Luke. “Welp! Third place doesn’t sound that bad…”

You and Luffy wished Cyril good luck after he had changed into a wetsuit provided by the showrunners. Your curiosity about the wetsuit was answered when the contestants were shown where they would compete. They were to balance themselves on logs floating in a large pool of water. They were tasked with knocking their opponents into the water using poles with cushions attached to the ends.

“Good thing Cereal is playing this game,” Luffy crossed his arms and nodded. “I’d sink because of my fruit.”

“Ah, that’s right,” your eyes were glued to the bobbing logs as they strained to keep the players afloat. “It’d be dangerous if your Devil Fruit power was revealed.” Your body tensed when Cyril almost fell into the water. You thanked your lucky stars for not competing in the first game.

You would have been dead weight in the water as well.

The game was met with cheers and gasps from the people watching as Cyril dodged and balanced himself on a log. Bella had been the first into the water when she was accidentally knocked down by Cyril. He had swung his weapon back to aim for the shortest Logger Brother, but Bella had been behind the Marine captain staring off into the sky. Brutus let out a hearty laugh when it was just him and Cyril.

“Let’s have at thee, good sir!” The stocky man proclaimed, a fancy accent added to his words for comedic effect. “On guard!”

Most people were betting on Cyril’s victory, but you knew not to underestimate the Logger brother. He looked like a short, chubby guy, but he was muscular. No matter how many jabs Cyril got on him, he didn’t budge from his spot. The best way you could describe it was that his torso had turned into one, powerful bicep from all his training. You were proven right when Brutus hopped onto Cyril’s log and picked him up.

When he picked Cyril up, he didn’t strain or brace himself. The Marine captain simply went--whoop!--up over Brutus’s head. The Marine captain wasn’t a light weight man either; he was rather muscular from his years in service. Brutus immediately dropped Cyril into the water before anybody could register what had happened.

“Woah! Did you see how fast he did that??” Luffy asked while shaking your shoulder, as if you hadn’t been watching like he had. “Did you see??”

The audience erupted into cheers as the Logger Brother stood victorious. Cyril made his way out of the water and went into the popup closet to remove his wetsuit. He adjusted his dry outfit before handing the garment to an attendant of the show. He approached you and Luffy with an apologetic smile, but Luffy merely laughed and gave him a hearty pat on the back.

“Good job!”

“You held your own pretty well,” you smiled and then asked, “You okay? You didn’t get water in your nose, did you?”

“I’m fine--mostly,” Cyril coughed to clear out his throat and sinus. “I was surprised, but I held my breath in time.”

One the screen, the scores were posted for everybody to see.
Logger Brothers: 300
Team Blazer: 200
Hex Gurls: 100

“Hooray for Team Blazer~♩ ♪!” Brook’s banner was held up high as the audience joined along to cheer for their preferred team/the game show in general. “Sharp as a blade~ Cool as a laser~♩ ♪ ♫ ♬”

The next game was a race. You were to run to different spots in town and have a card stamped by shops participating in the game show. There would be a Cameko Den-Den Mushi at each spot to record the players getting their cards stamped. You were each given a map that had landmarks to show where you needed to go instead of a regular map.

“I’ll do my best,” you scratched Dotty’s chin, causing her to purr in delight. “See you soon.” Your eyes traveled up to the pirate captain who smiled at you. You gave him a small smile in return and whispered. “Take care of her for me, Luke.”

“Hm? Wh--Ah, yeah, I’m Luke.”

“Real smooth,” you teased as you promised yourself to be as fast as possible. “Wish me luck.”

“We'll be rooting for you, (Y/n)-san.” Cyril’s thumbs-up as he smacked the side of his head to remove the water from his ear made you suppress a chuckle. “Remember to pace yourself so you don’t run out of steam.”

Before the race started, you did some body stretches in order to make sure you were limber. You needed to be back to make sure Cyril didn’t suspect Luffy. Once you were ready, you and the two game participants were led to the starting line where you each were handed your cards. The three of you positioned yourselves in the runners position and waited to take off when the game announcer shot the prop gun into the air.

“On your marks! Get ready! Set! GO!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Cyril’s eyes were glued to the screen when it was lit by the Proko Den-Den Mushi. It showed Donna almost bypassing the first checkpoint; the owner of ‘Too Hot to Candle’ had to call after her. A little later, Logger Peregrine appeared followed closely by (Y/n). Peregrine got a head start when his card was stamped in a sloppy, smudged way compared to yours.

“Dont’ worry about it, (Y/n)! Keep going, you can do it!”

Cyril grinned at how Luke cheered as if his encouragement could be heard by you. The soldier voiced his support which earned him a smile from his companion. It led to him, Luke, and Dotty cheering at the same tune that the skinny, masked man in the audience sang in.

“(Y/n)!~ This island’s Night Owl~♪ I’ll cheer you on like a wolf’s howl ♪”

“Hey, that’s a good idea!” Brutus laughed and nudged his brother. “Come on, Cato, let’s cheer for our brother!”

“Should we sing too, Oracle?” Bella asked, but it earned her a headshake. “Oh? But I have such a lovely voice~”

“Nah, knowing you, you’ll accidentally cast a spell instead. Here--” she held out her tin cup. “Grab me some fresh Sea Breeze; I’m feelin’ my buzz leave me.”

“Yes~ma’am!”

“Oh, Luke-san,” Cyril began, only having his companion’s attention when Dotty pawed at his ear. “I didn’t get the chance to thank you earlier.”

“Thanks for what?”

“For inviting me to this game show. I haven’t had fun like this for a long time. I think last time was when I took my younger siblings to a theme park. Haha, so thank you for this.”

“Shishi~ It’s no problem,” Luke gave him a large grin and held two fingers up. “Our team needed you to make three!” He held out his thumb to emphasize his point.

“...”

“Eh? Cereal?”

“Ah--so sorry, I zoned out. Do you want something to eat? I’m feeling peckish, so I’m going to get--” Cyril paused to recall the food stands he had seen while in town. “Orange Smoothie?”

“Yosh! That sounds great, thanks!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

You were beginning to worry about your chances. Correction: You were certain what your place would be.

Donna practically flew from checkpoint to checkpoint. She was bound to be first place-- only because the store owners stopped her to stamp her card--and Peregrine was always two steps ahead of you. When you thought you were closing in on him, he’d have a burst of energy to use.

“Damn, so much for first place,” you muttered under your breath as you slowed down to a jog when you approached the next checkpoint. “Sorry ‘bout that Luffy.”

“Nyuuu…”

“Hm??” Your pace slowed down as you heard the sound again. “Peri?”

You felt a slight tug on your hair where Periwinkle sat. He stopped moving when the owner of ‘Come On and Jam’ stamped your card. You offered the short woman a polite nod and continued on your way. Once you were away from her gaze, you felt the tug again. The tiny Den-Den Mushi stopped, however, when you were in an area with a lot of foot traffic.

“Too many people, huh?” You scanned the area for an empty spot. You noticed an alleyway that was mostly empty, and inside it was a fire escape staircase. “That’ll have to do.”

You weaved past the people like a serpent sliding through the grass. The Cameko Den-Den Mushi that was watching you after you left ‘Come On and Jam’ looked around confused. It had lost track of you as you climbed up the fire stairs. Once at the rooftop, you spotted a tiny garden growing tomatoes and carrots.

“Do you need to get down? What’s wrong?” You gently removed Periwinkle so he could sit on your hand. He looked around and began moving towards the garden. “Are you hungry? I’ll get you food--” you set him down among the leaves, away from the food. “Don’t eat that, I have sna--”

“Hmm!” Periwinkle huddled under a large leaf. “ₚₒₒₜ!” The snail moved away from the leaf and wiped his behind on it.

“I--You just--” You run a hand down your face as you suppress a laugh. Your tiny companion looked up at you with his big, innocent eyes. “I mean, thank you for letting me know you had to poop. You’re a good boy.”

You pet his face which makes him nuzzle to your finger. When you placed him back on your head, you looked over the rooftops to see where you were. Your eyes landed on the Logger Brother who was looking back to where you would’ve been coming in from. Not seeing you, he nodded and headed into the liquor store.

“Oh~?” A smirk spread across your face as you crouched to observe. “I think somebody’s dropping their guard too soon.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

First place was Donna. She was greeted at the finish line by her sister who gave her a big hug. The third member of Hex Gurls offered an off-hand compliment which earned her a group hug she tried to wiggle out of.

Second place went to you. You were scooped into a hug by an excited Luffy who twirled you around as he complimented you. When he asked how you were able to get past the Logger Brother, you smiled and said that Periwinkle helped. It wasn’t technically a lie. Cyril approached the two of you with a flabbergasted smile.

“Congrats!” Cyril handed you a bottle of water after Luffy released you from the hug. “I went to get us smoothies, I missed what happened.” He handed Luffy one of the three orange smoothies he bought. “Last thing I saw was Peregrine ahead of you.”

“The Logger Brother dropped his guard,” was all you said with a shrug before taking a sip of water. “Last round I snuck past him.”

The third place winner approached the finish line with a large case of beer in his arms. He blinked, confused when saw you at the end. His gaze traveled from you, to the screen, to his brothers. He shrugged and laughed as he held up the case of beer.

“I got us Citrus Beer!”

“Yeeeaaah! That’s what I’m talking about!” The two brothers approached the third one and they chanted gleefully among themselves. One would have thought that they won first place. “Let’s GOOO!”

The score was tied among the three teams. Each had 400 points, so the last game would decide the winner.

The finalists were led to their areas where they would compete in a battle of the minds. You massage your temples as you try not to focus on what the game would look like. Your gaze then landed on the audience to see who had met up with Brook in the stands. You excused yourself from Cyril’s company, and a panicked Usopp waved you over to the side of the stands.

“I-Is that who I think it is??” Usopp whispered loudly behind his hand as he pointed to Cyril with the other. “The Captain of the Marine Base here?!”

“Erm, yeeeah, about that…”

“How’d this happen??”

“I know, I know. I’m so sorry! In my defense, I had no idea that out of everybody in this town, Luffy would’ve asked a Marine Captain to join us. I just--” you took a deep breath. “This is bad, I know. After this game, we should go back to Florette. Create some distance--”

Your gaze fell to the floor as the reality of the situation truly hit you. A pirate was on stage, and the captain of the Marine Base was right there. Cyril was literally within walking distance of a wanted man, alive or dead.

“Yes, yes let’s do that,” Usopp ruffled the hair on the side of his head, frustrated. “Luffy’s gonna complain, but he’ll have to deal with it.”

“Yeah…I’m sorry we couldn’t stick to your schedule. I really wanted to eat at a restaurant with all of you and enjoy other parts of Orange together.”

“Hey, hey, it’s alright, don’t feel bad,” Usopp assured you with a pat on the shoulder. “Besides, when thinking about it, I think we got a little careless to leave such a chaotic person to only you when we’re so close to the Marines. Don’t worry, I’ll let the others know what’s going on.”

“Thank you, Usopp.”

When you returned to Cyril’s side, he greeted you with a warm smile. You nodded in return and turned your focus to the stage. You felt like a lump was in the pit of your stomach. Being too close to the person who could turn the fun evening into a messy night of fights, arrests, and possibly worse made you lightheaded.

“Is everything okay, (Y/n)-san?” Cyril asked, his whisper heavy with concern. At your gentle smile and nod, his concern didn’t leave. “If anything’s wrong, you can come to me, okay? I’ll do what I can to help you.”

“Thank you,” you muttered.

“Our first participant!” The announcer’s booming voice pulled you both from your conversation. “Logger Cato!”

“I didn’t come here to make friends,” the man began, his words surprisingly clear for how drunk he was. “But, like, it’d be nice, ya’know?”

“Uh-huh…Our next contestant is Orac--Mademoiselle Oracle?”

“What? Wha d’ya want?”

“I need you to face the front please.” When the woman moved her hand to grab hold of her game-show stand, the announcer waited until she spun herself around. “Introducing, Oracle!”

“That’s my name, and that’s my title,” the woman clicked her tongue before taking a sip from her tin cup. “Don’t use it.”

“Okaaay…And our final player, Luke!”

“…”

“Uh, Luke?”

“Eh--Shishi~ Oi,” Luffy turned his head so he was facing Dotty. He nuzzled her to stop her from pawing at his ear. “Hm? What? What happened?”

“I’m introducing you.”

“Ooh! Thank you!”

“...Okay then! This is a simple game. It’s called, ‘What’s Wrong With This Picture’! Whoever is the fastest to point out the most things wrong with the picture shown gets a point. After a minute, the points will be added up to see who comes in first, second, and third!”

“So it’s a test of observation. Luke should do pretty well since I’m sure both players are too drunk to walk straight,” Cyril’s words only made you tighten your lips into a line. “We might get first place.”

“The picture! You have a minute, Go!”

The picture was a drawing of a young man and woman in the kitchen. She was cleaning a rug while the man sat in an armchair while reading. The fridge was slightly open to show cleaning supplies while there were books under the sink. The door showed it was day while the window was showing a night sky.

“Ah!” Cato buzzed in. “He’s critiquing her fashion when his isn’t any better!”

“W-What??” The host did a double take. “No!--” He was interrupted by Oracle’s buzzer. “Oracle.”

“He shouldn’t be giving her bedroom eyes ‘cause they’re ain’t married yet--”

“Huh??!”

“--and he promised to wait, but he really wants to try this new move he’s reading about.”

“Nooo!” Another buzz. “Luke!”

“Is anybody gonna eat those carrots?”

“No!” The host stopped suddenly to add, “But can you tell me what’s wrong with them?”

“Yeah. Nobody’s cooked them yet.”

The host pinched the bridge of his nose and the audience erupted into laughter. Another buzz. “Cato!”

“Personally, I think the apron and tights combo is very fashion forward.”

“You are literally missing the obvious issue here.” Buzz. “We need to screen people--Oracle.”

“I don’t believe in June 7th.”

“You don’t, what??”

“Fuck you Paul Gauguin,” Oracle proceded to hold up a middle finger to nobody in particular. “Syphilis ridden bastard.”

“Who?!” BUZZ. “Please, please, Luke what is it?”

“The clock on the wall,” Luffy began, which made the host’s hope rise. “I think the time’s wrong--” Luffy looked down at his wrist. “Oh, right, I don’t have a watch, ahaha~”

You watched the host’s hope come crashing down in real time. You couldn’t help but laugh along with the audience. Cyril was covering his mouth to keep from laughing out loud, but his chuckles still broke through. The timer was almost up, and it seemed there would be no winner.

Luffy buzzed in a few seconds before the minute was up.

“There shouldn’t be a broom in the fridge. That’s where the food goes.”

Ding! Ding! Ding!

“Oh my god, he got it. He actually got one.”

Yours and Cyril’s jaws dropped as the two of you looked at each other. Your team won. Team Blazer won first place. As the crowd cheered, the host made the choice to award second place to whoever won rock-paper-scissors first between Oracle and Cato.

“You’re going to choose scissors,” Oracle stated as a matter of fact. Rock, papers, scissors. Oracle was right, Cato didn’t change his move. “See? Told ya. In hindsight, having a blind woman play a picture game in the first place is stupid as fuck. Bella! Donna! Get me off this stage. It’s time to leave this place.”

“This has been a weird day,” the host sighed as you, Cyril, and Luffy were handed your baskets of meats and cheeses. Second and third place were given their rewards as well. “Thank you everybody for coming, I need a drink.”

“Yahoooo~ We won!” Luffy held up his gift basket with a huge smile. “I can’t wait to eat these~”

“A-Ah, later though,” you urged as you tugged on Luffy’s shirt. “We have to head back.”

“Eh?? Really? Why?”

“Everybody’s waiting for us,” you had your back to Cyril so he wouldn’t see the pleading eyes you were giving Luffy, or how you mouthed ‘trust me’. “Cyril-san, thank you for playing with us.” You gave the Marine captain a bow. “It was a lot of fun.”

“Yes, of course,” Cyril bowed to you. “Thank you both for making my vacation so much fun.”

“Congratulations to the winners!” Brook approached your group, practically running up to you with the banner in hand. “So happy to watch such a display, great times. Here, a souvenir for you--” He shoved the banner into Cyril’s arms. “Thank you for everything, time sure does fly when having fun, doesn’t it~”

“Uh, yeah, yup,” you agreed as Brook began to usher you and Luffy away from Cyril. “Thank you again, Cyril-san! Enjoy your vacation!”

After the three of you were gone, Cyril lowered his arms to look at his prize and the banner gifted to him. He chuckled and walked over to an empty park table in order to set them down. From his pocket, he pulled out a piece of paper that was folded over multiple times. Bit by bit, he unwrapped the paper until the familiar grinning face looked up at him.

“What in the world are you doing here, Monkey D. Luffy?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Gustav was lounging in his office, a satisfied smirk on his lips.

He had left the archives after returning the dust back to where it had been. Nobody was none the wiser about the paper he held in his hands. A sheet of paper that had made the man almost uproot all of the bookshelves with important documents. He crumbled the sheet of incriminating paper and tossed it towards three dust bunnies he had kept.

When the Den-Den Mushi rang, Gustav answered with a smile as the dust bunnies went to work by gnawing the paper into nothing. Today was a good day for him.

“Ah~ Bonsoir my good man, how are you?”

Gustav had an easier time pretending to put up with the scientist he was supposed to stay beside.

Notes:

The last game is 100% inspired by SNL's "What's Wrong with This Picture". I hope my version got a laugh out of you ( *’ω’* )

Bal Tabarin by Jan Sluijters

The Reader's Digest Young People's Annual 1963 (Designer unknown)

Chapter 30: Pensent-ils au raisin? Ehh, Oui?

Usopp had been right about Luffy being upset. The Strawhat captain had to be dragged to the trainstation in order to get him to Florette. He only stopped clinging onto a tree to keep himself from being taken out of Orange when you admitted you were afraid. At his assurance that you had nothing to fear--he was strong after all--, you explained your reasons.

“Luffy, please. Setting aside my general fear of the Marines--if you’re discovered and a brawl breaks out, you and your crew will have to leave the island.” You frowned as you looked at the ground. Luffy’s grip on the tree finally loosened as you stated, “The whole point of coming to the Party Port was to relax and have fun; I don’t want to risk the safety of your crew.”

“We’re pirates; danger’s something we’re used to.”

“It’s not something we particularly enjoy,” Usopp muttered.

“Okay, that’s fair… Fine, let me put it this way: I’m selfish and I don’t want to increase you or your crew’s chances of being discovered.” You huffed and put your hands on your hips. “I like all of your company so, ya know--” you made a vague gesture towards the train. “Get onboard to safety.”

“Aww, you like our company? Stop it~”

You crossed your arms and blushed as Usopp, Chopper, Franky, and Brook all swayed and blushed at your words. Luffy’s stubborn streak seemed to lessen bit by bit, so you added how he could have your prize from the game show. That was all the push he needed as he proclaimed it was time to return to the flowery town. His declaration earned him a smack on the head from Sanji and Zoro.

Once onboard, the seating arrangement was similar to before. The only difference was that Brook was in the train booth with you and Luffy instead of Usopp. The skeleton pirate had offered to lull you and your companions to sleep by playing a song on the new, adorable ukulele he had bought while in Orange.

“I hope I can offer you and your pets a calming tune as we get closer to our destination.” Brook tuned the instrument as you made yourself comfortable in your booth. A synchronized yawn broke out between you, Dotty, and Periwinkle. “A soft lullaby for a nap, perhaps?”

“Ehh? Why sleep now?” Luffy whined as he sat crossed legged beside you. “I thought you’d be awake right now.”

“Usually, yes. You have to remember that our sleep schedule’s a little messed up right now. I just gotta--” your yawn interrupted your point. “I just gotta close my eyes for a bit.”

“Yohoho~ Allow me to play a little tune I heard while in Orange,” Brook ran his bony fingers over the tight strings. “I’ll slow it down since it was a rather upbeat song, but it was so catchy I have to siiiing ♪ ♫”

You snuggled into your spot on the booth with a smile on your face. As Brook began to sing his version of the pop song, you made sure you didn’t endanger the tiny den-den mushi you carried around. You placed him on a makeshift bed of tissue and a tiny metal tin by the booth. Dotty snuggled up into your neck as your blinks slowed down and you sighed content. You dozed off quickly and only heard Luffy asking Brook about the catchy song he revised.

You awoke to your destination with a jolt.

A furious Sanji was being held back by Usopp and Chopper--who was in his big form. You rubbed your eyes as you made sense of the situation. You were on your back with Dotty on your chest instead of your neck. Periwinkle had moved from the tiny bed to rest on Dotty’s head, and Luffy’s head was on your stomach.

Luffy’s head? Your blinks increased as you realized that a sleeping Luffy had his head on your stomach and his arms by your sides. You were too stunned and embarrassed to move. Uh-oh, here’s the blushing…

Brook was laughing, Sanji was yelling at Luffy for being an idiot, and Luffy finally woke up with a large yawn.

“Oh hey, we’re back in Florette now. Shishishi~”

It was then your turn to subdue the pirate chef’s rising anger. Your assurance that you were fine did little to calm him when Luffy was either ignorant or nonchalant about the whole ‘using you as a pillow.’ His following statement about you being comfortable to hold earned him a kick from Sanji.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“So there’s grapes out here?” Luffy frowned, his confusion clear. “Isn’t it too dry?”

“It’s too dry for grapes, yes, but cacti do just fine in the desert,” you explained. “Sunlight grapes aren’t actually grapes; they’re tiny fruits a certain cacti produce a few days after rainfall.”

The day after the trip to Orange, you decided to take Luffy to a new area in the vast desert. Since it had rained, you knew there was a sweet treasure hidden away in the beautiful valley called the Sandy Waves. It was a concave sandstone rock formation detailed with thin ridges created by the erosion. Walking among the valley, it created the illusion of walking on beige waves frozen in time. Luffy’s eyes traveled over the details in awe as you led the way.

“Let me see which of these cacti is the one,” you stated when a group of tall, spiked plants were in view. Around the base of them were some rocks and short cacti, but you knew looks could be deceiving. “Kinda wish I had Silvia’s radio--oh? You wanna walk around, Dotty?”

Your feline companion sniffed the air before she hopped off your shoulder with extra care. You had placed Periwinkle on her head earlier for extra shade, and she took her protective task seriously. She went to the sides of the valley with her belly close to the ground. By her focused expression, you assumed she was hunting something among the boulders at the top of the Sandy Waves.

“Do these have any fruit on them?” Luffy’s question pulled you away from watching the wildcat. “Looks so spiky.” The pirate scrunched his nose; his doubt clear.

“True, but that’s to try and stop me from getting to its treasure.” You reached into your bag to pull out a thick cloth. You opened it to reveal a pair of gloves thicker than the cloth. “But I’m determined to eat sunlight grapes with goat cheese.”

“Eh? Goat cheese?”

“Yup yup,” you flexed your fingers after putting on the heavy duty leather gloves. “Signore Antonio is going to bring his sheep to the usual spot, so I can watch over them while he takes a breather. My payment is going to be goat cheese, goat milk, and wool he traded for his sheep’s wool.”

When you walked over to the cacti, Luffy was sure you were going to crack open the plant to reveal the mystery fruit you were talking about. Instead, you stopped a few feet away from them to clap your hands together. The claps were in rhythm to the quick song you suddenly sang.

“What do you do with a drunken sailor~?
What do you do with a drunken sailor~?
What do you do with a drunken sailor~?
Early in the morning~ ♪”

Luffy was going to ask what you were doing, but he noticed the way the rocks and cacti moved by the base of a tall cactus. It was a subtle, quick movement before they stilled. After a moment of silence, you looked over your shoulder to grin at Luffy’s confusion. You walked up to the cactus as you explained.

“Meet the Arid Golems. They’re creatures that disguise themselves as rocks or cacti to avoid predators. They love sunlight grapes, so you’ll find them gathered around a cactus that’s produced the fruit. They’re all over this island under different names. They’ll be disguised as coconuts or reeds depending on where they are.”

You were gentle but firm as you dug into the spiky, green outer skin of the plant in order to reach the squishy inside. You were careful as you peeled back the protective layer because your gloves were already covered in spikes. As you found the elusive fruit, you continued your lesson.

“They’ll stand still for days and wait for the fruit to naturally fall off the cactus to eat it. For some reason, they don’t respond to sound unless it’s in rhythm. If you wanna avoid digging into random cacti, sing around them to see if Arid Golems are there. That’s how you’ll find the sunlight grapes.”

“Oh~ They’re so funny. I wanna see them.”

Luffy crouched down beside one of the creatures. Upon closer inspection, Luffy noticed how the rocks and tiny cacti had tiny arms and faces. Or rather, the resemblance of a face. The grey, rocky golem had three jagged holes for the eyes and mouth. The cactus’s eyes looked like tiny flower buds that weren’t ready to bloom. He poked the rocklike one, but it didn’t respond at all.

Luffy hummed and the little critters bounced along with the tune. You recognized it as the pop song Brook had played. Maybe he was trying to remember the lyrics? If he couldn’t remember them, he could always sing his own. You were almost done gathering your spoils while leaving enough for the dancing creatures.

“Yosh, let’s try this song,” Luffy cleared his throat before he began.

“Every time the sun’s bright,
I want you to smile~
And even when the rain falls,
I want to hear your laugh!
Oi (Y/n) tell me,
Why are you sighing?
I would never let them take
Your happiness away~”

Your jaw dropped at hearing your name. You didn’t know if you should say something about his made up song. Did you admire his creativity for thinking of it on the spot? Did you cover your face, embarrassed by the whole situation? Should you hide your cheek to cheek smile?? While you were confronting a multitude of questions, the golems were busy dancing to the bouncy and fun tune.

“And when the skies
are all blue
I just wanna hang out with yooooou,
Let’s eat today and smile
When we’re done, let’s play
Gaaaames

You’re my nakama,
And I will sing to you again~♪ ♫”

Luffy laughed and clapped for the golems who went back to their still form. You moved away from the cactus in order to put away the fruits and wrap up the damaged gloves. You weren’t sure what to say, but you could only smile at Luffy in return when he bounced over to you and asked what you thought.

“You always find a way to surprise me,” you rubbed at your cheek as your grin grew. “What was that song? That was cute.”

“Really? I’m happy you liked it. I don’t remember the song Brook sang, so I made my own one about you!”

W-What am I supposed to say? Thank you? Um, were you serenading me?? In order to look at anything other than Luffy, your eyes landed on Dotty. She was pawing at what looked like a patch of grass. “Dotty, Periwinkle~”

Upon hearing her name, Dotty stopped her previous action to see you signal for her to return. She made her way down the Sandy Waves quickly and hopped onto your shoulder. When Periwinkle tried to climb up your neck, you set him on your head.

“Let’s head on out. I got us the sunlight grapes, but I wanna wait until I have cheese to eat them.”

Signore Antonio’s herd was waiting for you at the base of the cliff that overlooked the town. The wandering shepherd passed you by on your way to the meeting spot. Your exchanges were short as you informed him on where to find the sunlight grapes, and he told you where your payments were--a bag strapped to Caesar.

“Hey! It’s you again, the asshole sheep,” was Luffy’s greeting to the annoyed sheep. “Whatcha’ want?”

“Please don’t antagonize him right from the get-go,” you removed the bag and gave Caesar his treat. When you inspected the contents of the bag, you were thrilled to see the cheese cut into cubes. “Come on, let’s get these fluffy girls up to the top.”

When you were at the top of the cliff where you and Luffy would meet up, the Zermatt Sheep made themselves comfortable in their preferred spots. Dotty landed on the ground in order to do her duty as a guard cat, and you set up a tiny picnic area to enjoy the desert fruit. You weren’t worried about sitting on the ground. The sheep would not be getting to your snacks with Dotty on guard. Also, you knew Luffy would fight off any curious sheep that wanted to steal the snack he had been looking forward to.

“The best way I can describe the flavor of a sunlight grape is…” you purse your lips, before plopping a fruit into your mouth. “MMmm~ Like a Ruby grape-fig hybrid…with a hint of honey? Yeah~” You brought a tiny one up to Periwinkle. He chewed and swayed in delight. “Ready to try the elusive sunlight grape?”

“You bet! Ahhh~”

“O-Oi!” You shook your head as Luffy kept his mouth open. You were sure he wanted you to throw the grape into his mouth, but you were worried about the potential choking hazard that could be. You scooted closer to him so you were cross legged across from him on the floor. “Here you go, enjoy.”

You didn’t notice the look of surprise that flashed across Luffy’s face when you placed the fruit on his tongue. You didn’t pay much mind to how your thumb had brushed against his bottom lip or how slowly Luffy closed his mouth to accept the offered fruit. You were too excited for his reaction to the exquisite taste.

His eyes were focused on you, and in turn your eyes were caught by his. Luffy may be a rather simpleminded pirate, but he had never felt his mind ever go into such a state of blankness. For a moment he was almost concerned about his lack of focus on anything else except for the person before him.

You were the only focus to reality Luffy had. He noticed the way you crooked your head slightly to the left, he noticed the confused smile that was forming on your lips, he noticed you and only your existence.

Why was he so speechless?

"Hello? Did Dotty grab your tongue?" It was your teasing words that broke him from the trance, even though you were only trying to fill the silence that had fallen. You speaking up was a blessing to Luffy, however; he felt he was able to move and speak again. “Well? What do you think?”

“Nothing.”

“Pfft~! What??”

Your hand went up to cover your mouth as you broke into giggles. Luffy’s expression was a mixture of blankness, confusion, and something else. It made you laugh, but it also made your face heat up. As your laughter quieted down, Luffy seemed to regain his senses. You, on the other hand, were trying to ignore your growing blush.

“What do you mean? Nothing?” You looked down at one of the fruits and inspected it. After giving it a gentle squeeze, you plopped one into your mouth. “Tastes fine to me. You good?”

“Yeah...yeah? Yes, hmm,” Luffy’s mouth went into a tight line before he broke into a smile. “Shishishi~ I don’t know what happened--I want another one of those, aaaahhhh~!”

“Immediately back to normal when it’s about food, huh?” You grabbed another sunlight grape and added a cheese cube to it. “Pay attention to the taste, okay? I added cheese this time because maybe the flavor’s too subtle.”

You plopped the combo into Luffy’s open mouth. His eyes closed as he enjoyed the combined flavors of sweetness and creaminess, but he was quick to snap his eyes open before he swallowed the snack. A quiet ‘yum’ left his lips as he smiled up at you.

“So, what do you think? Try to describe it.”

“HMMmmm?”

The pirate’s brows furrowed as he tried to think of what he wanted to say. The concentration broke almost immediately,however, when his eyes locked with yours. He smiled, his words clear as if inspiration had flown into him at the last minute.

“Sweet! Very sweet and unique. My cheeks tingle?” Luffy pinched his cheeks; his smile gentle and soft. “Yeah, my cheeks feel weird but I like it~”

“I’m--I’m happy you like it!” You were quick to make another combo so you could break eye contact with him. You felt embarrassed, and you were not ready to wonder why. “Here’s more. It’s delicious, so I’m going to eat some too.”

“Thank you for the meal~”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Signore Antonio hummed confused at the sight before him. There was a green haired man who acknowledged him by merely opening one of his eyes. He had been napping against a boulder by the Sandy Waves where the cactus you had told him about was. The shepherd was surprised you hadn’t mentioned the man. Maybe he arrived after you left?

“Bonsoir, swordsman,” Antonio chuckled as the man sat up to stretch. “Are you here to gather sunlight grapes?”

“Hm? Nah, I’m fine,” The man stood up and made sure his swords were secure. “I don’t wanna do any singing. I’m headed back to Florette. See ya.”

“I see, have a good…trip?” Antonio watched as the man headed deeper into the desert. “Are you going to Florette later?” At the man’s flinch, Antonio chuckled. “After getting myself some fruits, I will be stopping by Florette. Would you like to travel with me?”

“Erm, yeah, sure.”

“Wonderful! I don’t believe we’ve met. I’m Antonio the wandering shepherd. I'm going to Florette to visit my niece and my sister.”

"Ahh. I'm Zoro. I'm staying in Florette along with my crew."

Notes:

Shoutout to my nephew for his help with his chapter. If there's someone who adores fluff, it's him o(^▽^)o I hope this fluff counts as a Valentine's Day chapter ˭̡̞(◞⁎˃ᆺ˂)◞*✰ Enjoy the extra fluff

Still Life with Fruit and Bottle of Chianti by Marie Egner

Chapter 31: It’s (Not) a Date

Sanji had finished pouring drinks for the Strawhat Crew. Everybody was there with the exception of Luffy and Zoro who was, well, lost. As long as the swordsman was in town, he could get dinner from somewhere. The crew was going to eat together even if the captain and first mate were out and about.

“We’ll go ahead and eat now. The shitty swordsman can find his own food,” stated Sanji when he poured the last drink for Brook. “I have separate dishes set aside for our captain.”

“I don’t think we’ll have to worry about Luffy coming back for a while,” Usopp took a sip of his drink. “Isn’t he eating dinner with (Y/n) again?”

“That’s true. He’s still going to demand food though. Having snacks with (Y/n)-san isn’t going to satisfy his appetite.”

“Excuse me~” Madame Garreaux’s voice came from the kitchen doors before she pushed out a cart filled with appetizers. “I have the beginning of your dinner course.” She approached the table and noted the two missing pirates. “Where is the green haired one?”

“Ha~ Zoro’s probably lost somewhere--” Usopp moved his arms away from the table when Madame Garreaux set his food down. “--thank you. You can put his food away for later.”

“And your captain?” The chef asked as she placed a hand on her hip, but then she put the other one up to her mouth. A cheeky smile was barely hidden when she stated, “Ah--nevermind, he’s on a date with (Y/n). I’ll set both their food aside. Enjoy your meal~”

Madame Garreaux left the table after setting everybody’s meals down, not catching sight of Sanji’s gobsmacked mouth. The rest of the crew picked up their utensils to eat, oblivious to their friend’s shocked expression. Sanji looked back and forth between the nonchalant crew and the grinning chef before he shook himself from his stunned moment.

“W-Wait one second!”

The chef of La Petite Source was already through the kitchen door, a smile still in place.

“What is it, Sanji?” Nami picked up pieces of her curly pasta with her fork. “Are there more appetizers Madame Garreaux forgot to bring?”

“N-No, it’s not that.”

“Is it about Swordsman and Straw Hat being late to dinner?” ventured Franky.

“What? No!” Sanji lifted his hands, gesturing with his palms facing up. “Didn’t you hear what Madame Garreaux said?!”

“Yes, she’s going to set Luffy-san and Zoro-san’s food aside for later,” Brook answered after he took a sip of his drink. His disruptive burp earned him a glare from the blond chef.

“No! She said that--well, you heard her--she said Luffy is...Luffy is on a date with (Y/n)-san!”

The table was silent.

Then, everybody resumed their previous activity of eating while stating “Yes, okay,” in their own ways.

Sanji could only stare at his crew with mouth agape when they continued previous conversations. Nobody was reacting in the shocked manner that Sanji was, and he had no idea why. It wasn’t from the lack of hearing him; everybody was just nonchalant about the idea.

“Hold on one second.” Sanji ground his cigarette into the ashtray on the table. “You’re all telling me that the sentence Luffy is on a date with (Y/n)-san doesn’t surprise anybody??”

“They’ve been on dates before I guess, so it’s not surprising?” said Usopp through a full mouth.

“They haven’t been on dates! They’ve...hung out that’s all.”

“What would be a date, I wonder?” Robin dabbed at her mouth with a napkin, using it to hide her mischievous smile. It was not well hidden, and Nami knew she wasn’t trying to hide it. “Would you tell us what a date should consist of?”

“Oh course, Robin-swan~” Sanji’s heart eyes were on full display. He cleared his throat as he dug into his mind for the most romantic date ideas he loved. “A date would be a couple doing a fun and romantic activity together. Something like watching a movie together, holding hands at the beach--”

“Picking flowers together?”

“Picking flowers together---eh?”

“Picking flowers together. They’ve done that together.” Usopp couldn’t help but smirk at having this crewmember look at him with complete and utter confusion. He found it hilarious that he could get such an expression from the chef. “When I was drawing in town, I was trying to find as many flowers as I could to draw in my sketchbook. Luffy and (Y/n) offered to find the one flower I was missing.”

“T-That doesn’t count!”

“Ehhh? Why not?”

“It was a favor for you, it’s not a date.” Sanji stabbed his fork into his appetizer. “Besides, (Y/n)-san probably stayed by Luffy because he would crush the flower. They had the task of gathering the flower instead.” Sanji went to devour his dish and Usopp huffed.

The chef was a stubborn one.

“Okay, what else would be a date then??”

“Hmm...having a romantic dinner together,” Sanji offered. He wiped his mouth with his napkin. “A candlelit dinner, atmospheric music, just two people together lost in their own world.”

“Ah, I agree. That sounds romantic,” said Brook once he set his fork down. He cleaned his teeth while Sanji thanked him for agreeing with him. “And it’s something that’s happened already.”

“...What.”

“Yohohoho~ That’s quite the expression you have Sanji-san,” Brook laughed at Sanji’s glare. “Remember the day it suddenly rained? Well, (Y/n)-san had braved the weather to come here. While everybody else was out and the cafe was empty, Luffy and (Y/n) ate in the cafe while I performed for them. They were lost in each other’s company. I didn’t want to interrupt, even when I heard (Y/n)-san’s voice.”

“(Y/n) spoke?” Nami asked, a little surprised. “While in Florette?” The skeleton nodded.

“I almost wanted to ask to see their panties--” Brook’s statement earned him a blunt glare from Nami and Robin. “I-I didn’t of course! (Y/n)-san doesn’t identify as a woman. Besides, I didn’t want that wonderful mood to be shattered by me. (Y/n)-san was so happy talking and eating in the empty café with Luffy while the pouring rain acted as ambiance.”

“T-That’s circumstantial,” Sanji argued before he drank some water. “It happened to be raining, the café was empty, and you happened to be there to play music.”

“Booo, you don’t want to admit you’re wrong.”

Franky gave the chef a thumbs-down and another set of ‘booo’s. Usopp and Chopper chorused their own booo while giving the chef a thumb’s down as well. Usopp chuckled at Sanji’s glare, but Chopper apologized. He just wanted to be part of the fun.

“Does getting someone a gift count as romantic?” Nami smiled and leaned her head onto her hand, feigning ignorance. “I mean, going into the town that makes you anxious just to get somebody a gift that you saw them eyeing is pretty impressive, wouldn’t you say, Sanji-kun?”

“N-Nami-chan.” The navigator giggled at Sanji’s look of dismay. It was too easy of an opportunity to pass up teasing the chef.

“If those don’t count, what would you recommend, Curly Cook?” Franky asked with his arms crossed. He was curious as to what else the chef could try to add. “What’s something that would make you see something as a date? Or better yet, as something serious?”

“Does trying to impress a person’s family count?” Robin added with a gentle smile. The crew listened in and even Sanji had to bite his tongue as Robin continued. “Despite (Y/n)’s shyness, they did their best in making Franky and I comfortable while in the desert. (Y/n) had cleared up the area and was double checking to make sure it was presentable for us.”

“Aow, that’s right!” Franky grinned at the memory. “It felt like they were trying to impress the parents, haha! It was a great dinner for the four of us.”

“T-That’s just how you see it, Franky,” Sanji argued. “The intention was probably to...make a good impression...but not for a date or anything!” Franky and Usopp rolled their eyes, but Chopper and Brook crooked their heads.

“Yohohoho~ What’s something that could change your mind, Sanji-san?”

Before the chef could answer, Madame Garreaux returned to the table with the main course. Her enthusiasm for the crew to eat her food satiated Sanji’s previous frustration. The table thanked her before she returned to the kitchen. Sanji continued the previous conversation by answering Brook’s question.

“Serenading someone.”

“Huh?” The crew asked.

“What could be more romantic than singing from the heart?” A fire burned in Sanji’s eyes. While he posed with his hand up in a fist, two people entered the cafe. It was Signore Antonio with a bored Zoro following his lead. The older man waved at the Strawhats, and Zoro went to take his spot at the table. He greeted the crew but didn’t explain why he was there late.

“I found your friend while wandering the desert,” Antonio laughed. “Thank goodness I found him, he would’ve dried up like a raisin since he doesn’t know north from south.”

“Zoro, you got lost again,” Chopper stated with an unamused tone.

Zoro’s eyes twitched in frustration when the shepherd chuckled again before he waved goodbye to the crew. He went to the back to look for his sister and niece. He wasn’t going to stay long since the sheep were waiting for him at the cliff.

“I can cure many diseases, but I can’t fix your lack of direction.”

“Tch, I wasn’t lost.” Zoro took a hearty chug of his water. “Whatever. What were you all talking about anyways? Ero-cook was going to sing from his heart or something stupid like that.”

“I don’t care what you think, swords-for-brains,” Sanji smiled as he leaned back with a satisfied air. “I was talking about how serenading someone is a very romantic thing to do.”

“Is it now?” Zoro yawned and leaned back into his chair with his eyes closed. “Has anybody told Luffy that? He was serenading (Y/n) earlier.”

When he opened an eye, he flinched when he saw the intense looks the crew was giving him. “W-What?”

“What do you mean by that, Zo~ro?” Nami elongated Zoro’s name with an air of amusement. The swordsman wasn’t sure why his statement was getting such an amused reaction from the navigator. It was getting an amused reaction from the crew--minus Sanji.

“While I was resting--”

“Lost in the desert,” Usopp interrupted. Zoro glared, but Usopp didn’t care since he was right.

“I took a nap by a boulder. A little later, (Y/n) and Luffy showed up to get some fruit from a cactus. Some dancing rocks show where the fruits are or something? Luffy started singing to the rocks and cactus so they’d dance. Badly singing, but singing still.”

“So he was just singing nearby, it’s not the same as serenading someone, you idiot.” Sanji clarified, which earned a glare from Zoro. The swordsman continued.

“I don’t think you understand, ero-cook. Luffy was singing a song about them to the rocks. He used their name, said how he liked their laugh, stuff like that. I wasn't paying attention.”

“Well, you should have!”

“With everything together, it does make a compelling case. It sounds like it’s a date that our captain has been on, Sanji-san.” The musician laughed at the cook’s defeated sigh.

“Why is everybody nonchalant with Madame Garreaux’s statement that Luffy’s on a date with (Y/n)-san?”

“Eh? Luffy’s on a date...Does he know what a date is?” Zoro asked, but then he shrugged. “Actually, nevermind. He’s on a date not knowing it’s one. Those two are kind of dense.”

“Even you?” Sanji ran a hand down his face in frustration, but the women giggled at the whole situation.

“Sorry, Sanji-kun,” Nami smiled. “But those two are kinda cute when they’re together, so I want to say they’re on dates.”

“They’re rather adorable, don’t you agree?” Robin asked.

She smiled when Sanji only looked up with a resigned face. How did their idiot captain get to go on dates before him?? To add salt to his heart’s wound, said captain wasn’t aware he was on dates. Sanji wondered if you were as oblivious as the strawhat captain.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“AH-Choo!! AH-Choo!!”

“Bless yo--Ahh-CHOO!” You sniffled. “Bless you.”

“You too,” Luffy responded. “Is somebody talking about us?”

“I think it’s the dropping temperature,” You looked over to the fading sun as it reached the west. It was a lovely sight every time. “You’ll be going to La Petite Source soon.” You pushed yourself up from the ground and dusted yourself. Luffy followed your lead and you both looked over the cliff to see the town.

“Ehh, it’s already that time? I wanted to stay here talking with you longer.”

“I want to talk to you too, but you need dinner.”

“That’s true…”

“...I’ll see you tomorrow?” You asked. Your heart always begged for the answer to be yes. You had your wish granted when Luffy smiled wholeheartedly.

“You bet!”

Notes:

This chapter is what I would call a filler ep ᶘ ᵒᴥᵒᶅ

Next chapter may take a while since the story is about to get plot heavy, so a head's up! If my guess is right, I'm about halfway through the fic. Oh! I have an insta btw (desertspells) where you can see what my OCs look like as well as some bad memes based on my fics. Have fun looking at cringe-worthy memes o(*>ω<*)o

La Table sur la Cour by Henri Le Sidaner

Chapter 32: Old News and New News

Notes:

TW: f-slur, malicious authority

You had agreed to travel to Florette with Luffy that day.

It was a spontaneous decision you would have otherwise declined, but the pirate had made a compelling argument. There was a popup food stand from a neighboring island that was selling icy treats. Chocobananas, sorbets, and popsicles were just the beginning of the options available. You had to admit that your curiosity was piqued, but you were uneasy with the idea of going to Florette and staying a while.

You versus Luffy’s, Dotty’s, and even Periwinkle’s puppy eyes meant it was an easy victory for Team ‘Let’s Go Eat Icy Treats’.

“This is yummy~” Luffy bit into the mixed fruit popsicle he got himself. After some rapid chewing so his teeth didn’t sting from the cold, he smiled at you as you handed him his second ice cream treat. “So lucky to find that food stand.”

Before enjoying your snack, you led your group to the tiny, overgrown garden Luffy’s had found before. You were thankful you remembered where it was after the whole ‘Marine soldiers almost found the Strawhats at La Petite Source’. The Marine soldiers hadn’t left the town yet, so they were making their usual rounds.

You made sure your group was safely hidden away before taking the first bite of your treat. You set Dotty and Periwinkle on a soft patch of grass in front of you, and Luffy sat himself beside you.

“That old man was so nice; he got Peri his own snack, shishi~ How'd Ya like it? ”

“Nyuu~” The tiny den den mushi was swaying with delight. Dotty was behind him as they both enjoyed their frozen cantaloupe cubes. “Hmm~”

“Happy to see you’re so happy--eh? (Y/n)? Is everything okay?”

“Hm? Ah--Hmm!”

You nodded and bit into your food. You didn’t realize how focused you were on scouting your environment that your snack was melting. You opened your mouth after eating to assure Luffy you were fine, but the words became trapped in your throat. You could only offer a tentative smile when Luffy stared you down with his steady gaze.

“Let’s finish eating, okay? Wanna go back to the tree right now?” Luffy was surprised when you shook your head. “Are you sure?”

“I…I wanna,” your words sounded wispy, almost as if you were breathing them out. You let the feeling of your chest tightening pass so you could utter, “I wanna try staying longer.”

“Really??” At your smile and determined nod, Luffy almost leapt on you when he wrapped his arms around you. “That’s great, (Y/n)! Let’s stay here a little longer--oh! We can get some ice cream before we leave later.”

You felt yourself relax the longer the two of you were in the quiet garden. After a while, you even stopped freezing whenever a soldier walked by the vine covered gates. They didn’t seem to notice your group, or they didn’t care about the laughter coming from you and your pirate companion. Bit by bit, the anxiety which kept saying ‘you’re going to get in trouble’ grew quiet.

When the sky became cotton candy colored, you knew it was time to get ready to leave. You gathered your companions as Luffy told you about his crew’s favorite foods. The conversation had started because the sky reminded him of his doctor’s favorite food.

“--and Franky loves hamburgers, but Brook’s go-to is curry,” Luffy continued as he pushed aside the hanging vines so you could exit the garden. “My favorite food is meat.”

“Meat? Okay, what kind? Beef, pork, chicken?”

“Yes.”

“Hmm.”

Your short journey back to your meeting spot should have been uneventful, but good fortune was not on your side the last couple of minutes while you were in Florette.

Luffy was chatty while you responded in turn, and the town’s artificial lights shined a path for you to leave. As you neared the area where the desert bled into the flowery town, Luffy suddenly remembered his plan to get ice cream. You pointed out how the seller might have left already. Luffy was determined to check quickly in case you were wrong.

“I’ll be right back!” Luffy promised before he sprinted to where the seller had set up shop.

Barely two minutes had passed when a pair of soldiers came into view. They were engrossed in a conversation, so you paid them no mind. You were busy nuzzling Dotty and petting Periwinkle. Your blood froze, however, when their path suddenly changed towards you. The men’s expressions were hardened and familiar.

Horror washed over you when you realized they were the Marines who had been stationed at the Seyamour Manor.

“You. The one hugging the cat and scratching their head. What are you doing here?”

You didn’t know what answer you could give to satiate the glaring men. The situation became worse, however, the instant the soldiers recognized you. You watched in reel time as their expressions shifted from annoyed, to unsure, to bitter recognition.

“You’re that faggot’s brat, aren’t ya? Gabriel’s kid.”

Both soldiers made a point to stand taller and be close to your personal space; you made sure to steel your nerves. Your lips were a tight line as you placed your hand over Dotty’s head. It was your signal that she was not to make any threatening displays, but you could feel her seething anger warm your hand.

It was a common experience for you when you were stopped and interrogated by the soldiers. They were routinely suspicious, rude, belligerent, and brutal. They called it ‘keeping the peace’; you knew it as ‘a power trip’ and ‘boredom’. Before you could assess the best way to create some distance from the agitated men, a blunt and cold voice stopped the situation.

“Oi, what are you doing to my friend?”

Luffy’s question sounded less like a question, and more like a command for the soldiers to back away from you. If fear had flashed across the men’s faces, they did a good job hiding it when they turned to acknowledge the newcomer. The heavy tension could be cut with a knife as Luffy made his way over to you. He made himself the barrier between you and the offending men.

“Learn to show some respect, you brat,” the bolder soldier stated after clearing his throat. “Do you know what kind of person you’re keeping company with?”

The sentence did little to lessen the heavy air; if anything, the tension became worse. The jab at you as a person made Luffy sharpened his glare. The air around the pirate felt electric. You knew you had to do something or else the night would end with a brawl. You reached into your pockets to pull out a small drawstring bag.

You stepped forward to stand beside Luffy. Before he could ask what you were doing, you held up the bag and gave it a shake. At the sound of shifting metal, a silent exchange happened between you and the other soldier. He took the offered bribe with a nod and cleared his throat. The first man took a step back and shrugged.

“I don’t see any issues happening today,” he said as he turned around. The soldier holding the baggie showed its contents to the first man. “I’ll forgive your rudeness because we’re busy keeping this place safe. Remember that.”

As the two men took their leave, you stopped Luffy from rushing forward by grabbing his arm. You intertwined your fingers with his to keep him in place. Your straightforwardness stopped whatever complaint the pirate was going to voice. When you began leading Luffy towards the desert, he didn’t fight your lead. The walk towards your meeting tree was silent while Luffy squeezed your hand every so often.

“Why did you stop me?” Luffy asked when your group was at your meeting spot.

“To keep the ‘peace’ as they say,” you answered. “I couldn’t let your cover be blown, Luffy.”

Luffy felt his throat tighten as you offered him a smile. It was small, tired, and defeated.

“I don’t want you to risk getting kicked out of the town because of me.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Luffy stared at the ceiling while in bed. The snores of his crew let him know how late at night it was. He yawned, turned, and huffed.

He was fighting off sleep when he didn’t intend to.

He wasn’t sure what his plan was, but he knew trying to go back to sleep would be pointless. He was awake, so might as well try to do something. He didn’t want to stay in the town. Maybe if he was in a different environment, he could relax.

The tree at the top of the cliff.

Luffy had traveled in the dead of night to sit at your meeting spot. He leaned against the tree’s trunk, but he found himself frowning. He couldn’t relax. He tried napping against it, sitting up against it, and sitting among its branches.

Nothing.

“Gah! I’m so annoyed!”

Luffy ruffled his hair, a frustrated groan escaped from deep within his chest. He was still so angry from earlier. Being disguised was turning out to be harder than he anticipated. Those marines should have kept their comments to themselves.

“Everybody’s an idiot!” Luffy took deep breaths after blurting out his frustration. When his breathing regulated, he whispered, “I wish (Y/n) was here…”

The pirate’s bottom lip gutted out as he frowned at the memory from earlier. How were you so calm? Was it common for you to experience what you did? Was that why you were able to de-escalate the situation and move him away from it? How did you not want to throw a punch at least?

“I’d feel calmer if (Y/n) was here…” The pirate captain leaned forward, his forehead making contact with a branch. His sullen sigh was the only noise around until he added, “I don’t know what to do…”

Staying by the tree was proving to be pointless, so Luffy dusted himself off and left. He made his way towards the desert. He hoped a midnight stroll would be what he needed to cool his head. Luffy knew he could be hot-headed, but he didn’t think he’d still be so mad. He’d dealt with mistreatment in Mock Town and that had been physical pain he’d gone through.

This time it was different.

You had been mocked, and he wasn’t allowed to do anything about it.

Luffy found himself at the top of a small mountain somewhere in the desert when he noticed movement far below him. There was a humanoid figure with a tiny ball of fur trailing beside it. They were making their way towards the side of the cliffside. In the darkness, Luffy could not make out who it was he was seeing.

Either it was (Y/n) and Dotty who were walking up to a cave opening, or it was a bipedal animal with a tiny tumbleweed drifting beside it.

“Yosh! I hope it’s (Y/n).”

By the time Luffy made it to the bottom of the cliff, the two figures were gone. The pirate scratched his head before he shrugged and eyed the cliffside. He strained his eyes until he noticed a tiny cave opening. He crouched and wiggled his way through only to be met with darkness. After a few moments of crawling, he was able to stand up.

He had to shuffle and feel his way through until he saw a faint light in the distance. Once he was close enough, Luffy was able to make out the shapes in the cave.

Dotty was curled up into a loaf shape by your feet. She was keeping warm by the gas lantern you had set down. Your hands were up by your face, and you two were unaware of your guest. Luffy didn’t stop to think about letting you know he was there or asking you what you were doing.

Luffy was just happy to see you.

“(Y/n)!”

“Ahh!” Dotty’s head shot up revealing that Periwinkle was snuggled against her paws, and you dropped your arms to your sides.

You averted your eyes from Luffy as you hid your hands behind your back. It was impossible to hide your powers since there had been a small explosion of lights because you were surprised. You knew you couldn’t pretend nothing had happened because Luffy’s eyes were shining.

“How’d you do that??”

“Dooo…what…? Erm, just pretend you didn’t see that?”

“(Y/n)?”

“Hm…” You sighed. “Hi, Luffy. Let’s sit down and talk.”

Luffy was sitting across from you as the gas lantern lit the space between the two of you. Dotty was curled on your lap as you sat crossed-legged, your expression pensive. Periwinkle was riding on her head instead of yours as you gathered your thoughts. You felt a little better after giving both your companions a pat on their heads.

“I never meant to lie--I didn’t intend to hide my powers from you. I mean I kind of did--it’s just…” You massaged the bridge of your nose. “Let me start by showing you.”

You held your hand up and out with your palm facing up. From the center of your hand, flickers of orange and red lights began to float up accompanied with flakes of black soot. Luffy watched as the material in your hand danced to life. The mini shiny tornado rose up to the air and added some light to the dark area.

“Baibai no mi. It’s the Devil Fruit Gabriel said I ate,” you reached up to grab the growing light. Once you wrapped your hand around it, the light dimmed before disappearing. “I’ve had the ability to summon embers/ashes for as long as I could remember. I probably ate the Devil Fruit when I was very young, long before Gabriel found me.”

“Neat-o, but why keep quiet about it?”

“Gabriel was paranoid that the Marines would try to recruit me.” You hummed as you tried to remember Gabriel’s concerns. “My Devil fruit is a Logia type. It’s a powerful type they said; Gabriel was afraid that the Marines would make it so that I had to work for them.”

“Why did they think that? If you don’t wanna join, they can’t make you. My gramps tried to make me join, but I never did.”

“Yeah, I remember you telling me about him,” you scratched Dotty under her chin as she purred. “The thing is, well, the Marines here run things the way they want with no opposition. The way Gabriel talked about the soldiers was interesting too.”

“How so?” Luffy asked when he saw the way your eyes glazed over. You were digging into memories you were hoping to keep buried. “What did the Marines do?”

“It’s more like they knew about the World Government and how they ran the Marines, so it was better to not get involved with the Marines in general. No matter how right I could be about something, they would twist my truth to fit theirs--that’s how Gabriel described it.”

Dotty yawned and stretched. You lifted her up, set her on her feet, and urged her to walk. When her and Periwinkle looked at you in confusion, you smiled and gave them some more affection. You didn’t want to keep them in place for long since you had a feeling you were going to talk much longer about a group you didn’t want to. When you turned your attention back to Luffy, you felt safe to tell him what you knew.

“Let me give you an example of something that happened to Gabriel and I years ago. It’s a memory that sticks with me when I think about why I feel like I’m walking on eggshells around Marine soldiers. I’ll try to keep my rambling, um, short…”

“You don’t have to,” said Luffy as he scooted himself to sit beside you. He moved the lantern so the two of you could look at it/feel its warmth. “Tell me everything you need to.”

“Thank you, Luffy.” You took a deep breath as you began traveling down memory lane.

“When I was beginning to talk, Gabriel was excited and took me to Violette to visit a new place. Violette was having their festival called Gala des Violettes; it’s where designers have center stage to show their favorite projects. Everything was going well, the people were amazed, and I was tugging at Gabriel’s sleeve to point at my favorite styles.

“During the event, a robbery was happening. Nobody knew until soldiers were all over Violette. Somebody saw the thief and called the Marine station. At one point, we were approached by the soldiers. I thought that Gabriel was led away to be asked if they saw anything. Instead, they were arrested.

“The thief took advantage of everybody being busy for the Gala, so he didn’t think anybody would catch them looting the hotel rooms. Somebody saw him though and described him to the soldiers: male, medium height, brown skin, and purple hair. The Marines thought Gabriel was close enough to fit the description and arrested them.

“I wasn’t allowed to see them. I was so powerless; I was a child, barely talked, and didn’t know what I could do to help. When I was finally allowed to see them--the soldiers got annoyed I kept camping around the station--Gabriel said I had to go back to Florette alone and wait.

“I waited for days; the only thing keeping me company were my spiraling thoughts. Anxiety was a constant as days and days went by. I lost track of time, I forgot to eat sometimes, and I waited. When Gabriel finally made it home, they were horrified by my condition. I was horrified by theirs. They lost weight and lost sleep; we each looked worse for wear.”

“What? What happened?? Gabriel was with you the whole time; how could the Marines be so stupid?!” Luffy’s fists tightened as the new knowledge continued to sink in. “They’re a bunch of idiots.”

“I asked why it took so long for them to be released. They had no evidence, so why were they kept for questioning for so long? Gabriel explained that a suspect can be held even while denying an accusation. That’s long compared to cases where a person doesn’t deny an accusation. The only reason they were released is because the thief tried to steal again and got injured.

“The man was shorter than Gabriel, his skin lighter too, and bald. It wasn’t purple hair he had; it was a purple knit cap he was wearing. The Marines didn’t apologize for how they treated Gabriel though. According to Gabriel, suspects can be held for as long as the Marines want under interrogation without charges; it’s all for the sake of ‘justice’. The goal is to obtain confessions, no matter if the suspect is guilty or not.

“From that day on, Gabriel explained how we would be easy targets to this form of ‘justice’. The Marines could target us with no issue because, well, we were outsiders to the rest of the town. Nobody would try to defend us; out of sight, out of mind. If the Marines considered me to be useful in the future, who's to say anybody would stop them from taking me? Gabriel was scapegoated, and I could be too.”

The silence hanging in the air made you feel like you were going to choke. It was either the tension or the urge to cry that was making your throat feel tight. All those concerns were cut short suddenly when Luffy put his chin on your shoulder. He tilted his head so he was snug up against your neck. You leaned your head against his in return.

“You’re not alone. I’ll never let them hurt you. I promise you, trust me.”

Luffy’s statement was so clear, so promising, you couldn't stop yourself from wrapping your arms around his shoulders. In return, Luffy hugged you. The embrace was warm, comforting, and loving. You pushed aside whatever embarrassment was trying to appear in your mind. You were going to accept Luffy’s hug with no hesitation.

“Thank you, Luffy.”

“There’s nothing you gotta thank me for. I’ll make sure you know you’re not alone.” After a few seconds, the two of you loosened your grip. Luffy put his forehead against yours as he asked, with a wide smile. “Could you show me more of what your power is??”

“Hehe, sure thing.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Periwinkle was on a rock watching Dotty run. The wildcat was practicing how to jump from boulder to boulder and run up the cliffside. The tiny snail asked why she was training, and Dotty had responded with ‘I must get stronger.’ Periwinkle slid off his spot on the rock to approach his friend.

“What are you doing?” Dotty stopped her attacks against the rocks to make sure he was okay. “Are you tired? Wanna go back in?”

“No, it’s not that. Um, I wanna be stronger too, but…” the snail looked down at himself and then back to Dotty. “I am small. I may be small, but!!” Periwinkle took in a deep breath and straightened his body, his attempt to show bravado. “I can be strong in my own way, and I wanna show you.”

“You don’t have to force yourself to do anything,” Dotty crouched down to nuzzle her companion. “Pack Guardian and I will protect you.”

“I know, but I wanna protect you too somehow.” Periwinkle straightened his antennas as he focused. “I learned to do something new, listen!”

Dotty stayed quiet as the snail concentrated on his task. His antennas shook, and then they stopped when Periwinkle opened his mouth. The sound he made had Dotty tilt her head confused.

“Purururu…Purururu…Purur--ca-chak! Hm? Hello? Who’s calling this late at night?”

There was silence as Dotty had no idea whose voice was coming from her tiny friend.

“Hello? If this is a prank call, you better speak up now. This is the main office of the Marine Station in Verte. Who is--?!”

“Mrow?”

“E-Eh? A cat? How’d you--ca-chak!” Periwinkle blinked a few times and shook his head. He swayed side to side as his words came out mumbled “Um, ish haaard, I tired…”

“Hey, hey, hey…don’t overdo it,” Dotty nuzzled Periwinkle and urged him into his shell. “I’m taking us back to Pack Guardian. You rest as much as you need, okay?”

“M’kay, tanks yuu~” was the muffled response from the small shell.

Notes:

Devil Fruit revealed! Baibai no mi (ash-ash fruit). I had little hints in chapters that reader had a Devil Fruit, so surprise! (Kinda) Periwinkle has taught himself something new too~

The situation described is an actual thing in Japan called "Hostage Justice" where it's easy for people without protections to be punished (foreigners, lower social class people, etc).

Still Life with Vegetables and Fruits (1658) by Cornelis de Heem

Chapter 33: Planning for the Future

“Are you sure you want to try this?”

“Yosh! It’ll be awesome! I know you can do it~” Luffy held his arms out as if he were waiting for you to jump into them. “Take me to the air!”

“I just…oh jeez, alright.”

The night Luffy learned about your Devil Fruit ability he was thrilled. He wanted you to show it off and practice using it. You had to urge him to return to Florette so he could sleep. It took some back and forth for the pirate to return, but you had to promise him you would show him more of the Baibai no mi’s abilities the next day. He wanted to see more than the mini heat tornado from before.

“You know, I can show you the other powers I’ve used,” you said as you rolled your shoulders to loosen your body. You scanned the flat terrain checking for any curious eyes. You were away from Florette, you would be fine. “Why do you want me to lift you first?”

“I thought it was so cool how you turned into smoke and stuff to get outta the cave. You were holding a sleepy Peri, and then you two went ‘whoosh!’ into the tiny opening to get outside.”

“Huuh, well, alright. Get ready then.”

Periwinkle was feeling better, so he was in his usual spot on your head. Knowing what was about to happen, the little snail took a deep breath to steel himself. He was still getting used to the feeling of your form shifting when you transformed. Wind curled itself around his body before he felt a warm, whipping breeze lift him up.

Luffy’s eyes widened with glee as you seemed to vanish. An ambiguous, cloudy form made of red-orange embers mixed with black smoke took your place. You flew towards the pirate and lifted him off his feet. You sailed upwards, your ghostly arms brushing over your companions to secure them. The twilight sky and Dotty were the only witnesses to your ascend towards the sky.

The gleeful moment was over too soon for Luffy. You began to descend and gently laid Luffy on the ground. When your physical body was reformed, you noticed how your pirate friend was pouting. Before you had the chance to ask what was bothering him, he walked up to you and gave you a tight hug. The action had his mood improve instantly.

“That was awesome! It was like being on a warm hammock~”

“I’m happy you had fun,” you responded after your hug. “But were you pouting because you wanted to be in the air longer?”

“That would’ve been fun, but nah,” Luffy’s signature smile graced his face. “I just prefer being able to hold you when you’re here, like this.”

“A-Ah, I see,” you resisted turning your face away from him. You were embarrassed, but you appreciated his honesty. “Well, there’s still more things I can do. It’s been a long time since I’ve used this Devil Fruit.”

“Yosh! Let’s go!”

You had forgotten what it was like to use your Devil Fruit for fun. The only times you had used your ash powers was when you helped Dotty catch prey and when you combed the desert for gems. You forgot when you started to only think of your powers as a useful item. With Luffy by your side adding words of encouragement, you found yourself giggling while using your powers.

“Whenever it’s really dark and cloudy, when the stars can’t shine through--Lunafaction!”

You held your arm out with your palm facing forward. Your fingers curled into a claw-like shape as a glow began to form in the middle. The light shifted from a red hue to a golden yellow. Once the orb of light was big enough, you launched it upwards. Yellow-orange ribbons trailed after the orb as it lit up the area.

“Ehhh?! It’s pretty~” Luffy cooed as he, Dotty, and Periwinkle watched with wide eyes as the light shrunk and faded across the sky. “That’s so neat!”

“Right? I used to do that when there was a new moon. I’d make a full moon among the stars. Oh! I just remembered something else I did when I was younger. Hold on, I gotta get some distance.”

You jogged about two meters away from Luffy and Dotty before you turned to face them. Taking a deep breath, you whispered “Pájaro de canela” as flickers of red and orange floated around you along with black soot. A dome shape surrounded you before it moved towards you in a wave-like motion. You held your arms out and then clapped them above your head, making the dome around you move up and out like wings before dispuring.

“That’s so cool!” Luffy exclaimed once he caught up with you with Dotty tailing beside him. “Your fruit kinda reminds me of my bro’s power.”

“Really? Is his smoke or something?”

“Nah, it’s fire.”

“Fire?! Just straight up fire? Woah,” you whistled, impressed. “That’s a logia fruit if I’ve ever heard of one.”

“It’s that good?”

“When it comes to logia fruits, I think I’ve read that they’re among the rarest. Since they’re elemental, they’re useful by default. Something like that,” you shrugged before scooping Dotty into your arms. “His fruit oversteps mine.”

“Ehh~ What’s that mean? Tell me, tell me~”

“Alright, alright. I’ll tell you what I know, but don’t quote me on this! My information’s limited. In return, you tell me about your bro while we walk.”

You were impressed whenever Luffy asked you about things since he tended to get bored easily. Somehow, your lessons about random subjects you knew would catch the pirate’s attention. He always focused when you thought you were merely rambling. It made your heart sing when he wanted to learn about what you knew.

“Logia user's elements can be overwhelmed with a different element, or it can be overwhelmed by a similar but stronger element. An example I can think of for each is this: fire would destroy a wood fruit. They’re different elements where one can ‘consume’ the other. Keeping with the fire example, a fire fruit is stronger and hotter than my ash fruit. My power’s heat doesn't compare to full on FIRE.”

“I see. Since ash has some fire in it, is it stronger than smoke?”

“In theory, yes. Fire beats ash, ash beats smoke, and so on. I think smoke could hold its own against ash though? Hmmm…”

“Hmm, it’s a mystery.” Luffy concluded with a nod. His seriousness earned a chuckle out of you. “But even before eating the fire fruit, my brother’s really strong.” Luffy’s smile was bright as usual as he bragged about his sibling.

You learned how his brother, Ace, was part of a pirate crew led by a strong pirate. Luffy didn’t remember the captain’s name; he only referred to him as Old Man Pops. Ace was on a journey to find a man who committed a crime on the crew’s ship, so he couldn’t travel alongside his brother. Luffy reached up towards his hat.

“He gave me this paper--” Luffy stopped himself, bringing his arm down. “He gave me a paper so I’ll know where he is. Nami’s friend said it shows how the person is too. It was a little burnt, but Ace is strong. He wouldn’t want me to worry.”

“A part of you still worries, huh?” You put yourself right up against Luffy so you could bump your shoulder to his. His surprised expression made you smirk. “No matter how strong we know someone is, no matter how much we pretend to be okay, we still want to protect our loved ones at all costs. It’s okay to admit that, I won’t tell anybody.”

“A-Ah,” Luffy pulled the rim of his hat over his eyes. You noticed the hints of pink dusting the pirate’s ears and cheeks. “Thank you.”

“Of course, anytime you need.”

Before the sun’s shine was completely gone, you asked Luffy if his crew would be busy in the coming days. You were talking with Nami, and you had brought up the possibility of a picnic on a calm day. The pink desert roses had bloomed, so you wanted to make rose water tea for the crew. You had read a recipe from Gabriel’s book that sounded like the perfect pastry to eat with the rich tea.

“Florette is going to be busy in the coming days. I thought why not invite you all to something less chaotic? Florette is going to have visitors from other islands soon after everything for the festival is set up. I’m pretty sure they’re going to try and make the festival happen this year.”

“Eh, what festival?”

“Jardin de Fleurs?”

“Hm…no idea what that is.”

“I-I, you?? Oh boy,” you ran your hand down your face, but you chuckled. “Haha, don’t worry about it. It’s an event that’s drawing close, but I don’t want to be near Florette for it. I don’t feel welcome, and I know I’m not.”

“(Y/n)...”

“It’s okay,” you stated with a shrug, but you made no eye contact with your friend as you continued. “I doubt I’ll have a chance to visit the fountain to put a rose in the water. Didn’t get that chance last year…”

It was quiet as you continued to walk with that statement weighing heavy in the air. The silence didn’t last long, however; Luffy interlocked his fingers with yours when he grabbed your hand. Your jaw tightened as a blush covered your cheeks, but Luffy only smiled in return. He began leading you forward.

“A picnic sounds great! For now, let’s go to the flower field to lay down. Let’s relax there~”

“...Thank you, Luffy,” you squeezed his hand which earned you a squeeze in return. “Just so you know, you’re leading us in the wrong direction.”

“Hm? Ah, so I am, shishishi~ You lead, please.”

Yours and Luffy’s hands didn’t separate the whole way to the Cacti Forest.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Gustav wanted to hang up on the scientist on the other line of the den den mushi. Galopin Edmond was giving his usual report while he stayed in Florette, but Gustav was only half paying attention. The only time his interest was piqued was when Galopin mentioned finding seastone.

“It’s not seastone pieces per say,” the scientist explained. “But remnants of it.” The telepathic snail was quiet for a few seconds as Galopin looked at his notes. “I was curious about how the plants bounced back from the parasitic fungi--”

“Supposed fungus,” Gustav interrupted and cleared his throat. “It’s your theory, right?”

“Yes, my hypothesis is that a fungus was introduced. I’ve gotten specimens to run under a microscope to test my hypothesis, and to my surprise I’ve seen what looks to be seastone fragments! I had the honor to work with Dr. Vegapunk, and that’s when I got to see what seastone looks like in its raw, unprocessed state before it’s transformed.”

“Really now?” Gustav leaned in, his ears sharp at the prospect of the valuable material being on the island. “Are you sure about the seastone in water? The water on this island hasn’t made me sick, and I’m a Devil Fruit user.”

“The pieces are so small that they won’t affect a Devil Fruit user. They’re digestible. The water flowing in Florette is akin to mineral water; full of nutrients with a boost thanks to what appears to be seastone. I hypothesize that the water runs through a spot where the special mineral lies dormant. Maybe from the mountainside?”

Gustav didn’t listen to the rest of the scientist’s words as he only thought about the possibility of getting his hands on a mine full of seastone. The naturally-occurring but immensely rare mineral originated from the secretive island known as Wano. If there was a chance that seastone was also naturally-occurring on Zermatt Island, Gustav was not going to let the opportunity slip by.

“Ah, Monsieur Galopon, could I ask you to keep this quiet for the time being? You know, it’s best not to disrupt anything and add too much work to your research for the time being.”

“Of course, it’s only my hypothesis that the mineral is seastone. I hope to continue my research before I finalize anything in my reports. Thank you for listening to this old man’s many ideas.”

“Yes, of course. I always appreciate getting to learn from you. Have a wonderful evening.” After hanging up, Gustav paced his office as a wide grin began to form on his face. “That dumbass is more useful than I originally thought.”

Seastone. Seastone! Seastone on his island!

Gustav was nearly shaking with excitement at the idea of having such a precious material within grasp. He began planning his next move to find and get a hold of the mineral before anybody else could discover it. If he monopolized the seastone, he knew he would be set for life. For the time being, he needed to act normal and meet with the businesses from Florette headed to the Marine Base.

The preparations for Jardin de Fleurs meant that businesses would increase their merchandise to accommodate tourists. For this reason, business owners would order items to be delivered to Florette. They could either wait for their items to be approved by the Marines and then delivered to their place of business, or they could pick them up at the base and have them approved faster.

Bourque Bradley was one of the merchants who arrived at the Marine Base early. His father had instructed him to bring back everything in one go, so the salesclerk was at the base with his cart. The young man had been complaining and groaning to anybody who would listen, but he stopped when Gustav made his entrance to the shipment area.

“W-Woah! It’s really you, Monsieur Gustav! I didn’t know you were back on the island.” Bradley approached the soldier while ignoring the other officers who asked him to stay by his items. “It’s an honor to see you, sir!”

The merchant greeted the Commodore with a sloppy, but enthusiastic salute. When a soldier was approaching Bourque to get him back in his spot, Gustav waved the man away. He enjoyed the citizen’s admiration. Knowing that the Commodore was going to converse with the man, the soldier held back any retort and left after saluting the officer.

“It’s good to have such a warm welcome back,” Gustav’s eyes traveled to the merchant’s shirt. “Bourque. You’re here for items for the Grandline International Store. It’s a great store, a wonderful store.”

“Y-Yes! I am. I’m so honored you remembered me, haha.” The merchant scratched the back of his head, forgetting how he had his name tag on or how his cart had the business’s logo on the side. “The place’s been a damn shame without your prowess here.”

“Really now, that’s so great to hear. Let’s chat some more away from the noise,” Gustav whistled to catch a low ranking marine’s attention. He signaled him closer and instructed him to be a placeholder for Bourque. “We’ll be back shortly. I’m just catching up with an old friend, so be a lad and take his checklist to approve his business’s merchandise.”

With a half wave over his shoulder, Gustav led Bradley towards the courtside.

“It’s such an honor to be here, sir,” Bradley grinned as he appreciated getting to skip out on doing the paperwork. “You’re so kind to a simple citizen. I always wanted to work in the Marines, but--erm, business to take care of and everything.”

“Yes, I understand. Quite the struggle I’m sure,” Gustav chuckled. “So tell me, how has everything been? Anything new? How’re the captains stationed here?”

Gustav adored praise; it was part of the reason he took Bradley away to talk to him. However, the Commodore also enjoyed being in control. One of the best ways to have control was to be aware of what was happening around him. He saw Zermatt Island as his playground, but two aspects of it escaped his reach.

Florette and the vast desert.

Whereas the desert was useless in his eyes, Florette had some potential. Not much, but enough. With the possibility of Florette’s water source being seastone rich, Gustav needed to know what was happening in the floral oasis. He led the conversation so Bradley would fill in the missing details of what the town has been up to since the last time he was there.

Bradley filled in the blanks by going backwards.

The most recent news was about how the town was preparing for Jardin de Fleurs. The more and more Bradley talked, the closer Gustav was getting to the information he wanted. The Commodore wanted to know what happened shortly after last year’s Jardin de Fleurs. He had arrived along with soldiers to arrest some drunk pirates, but he had to leave afterwards. The aftermath following the attack on Florette was unclear to him and he hated not knowing.

Gustav hated when things didn’t go according to plan.

“--and then after the fires were out and the drunk pirates were arrested--all thanks to you and your men-- the town elders made an announcement about how the Marines had given the town more money for repairs for every house a few days later.”

That was information he didn’t know.

“I knew we’d get help for the businesses, but the amount after was enough to repair the town folks' houses. Probably because of (Y/n)’s stunt--oop!” Bradley slapped his hand over his mouth. “Ah haha, oops. I forgot to keep hush-hush about that.”

“Do tell. Your secret’s safe with me,” Gustav said after a few seconds of seething resentment. (Y/n), Gabriel’s brat. Even now that pink haired bastard is in my way. “What did this person do?”

“Weeeell, you didn’t hear this from me,” the merchant began, happy to finally let somebody in on the information he knew. “I overheard my dad talking to the mayor about the extra money, and apparently (Y/n) had brought a chest to the city hall with a note about ‘Don’t say it’s from me’ and ‘Use this for repairs’ or some shit like that. When dad realized I overheard, he told me to keep quiet. Don’t know why. (Y/n) probably just took the pirate’s treasure after getting them lost in the desert or something.”

Gustav clenched his jaw and tightened his hands into fists. Your name and Gabriel’s stung his mind like a bee. He hated it. He hated how everything had gone awry. He hated how easily things had gone off track. He hated Gabriel and by default, he hated you.

So, why not make it easier for me?

“You know, when it comes to somebody like (Y/n),” Gustav spat your name out as if it were a curse word. “You gotta be careful.”

“Hmm? What do you mean?”

“You said it yourself; the chest was treasure the pirates left, and then (Y/n) comes along with it as if it’s thanks to him? Hmm, I don’t know…seems like holding this over you guys. A way of saying ‘It’s thanks to me everything’s better.’ Shitty of him, right?”

“Huh, I didn’t think of it like that,” Bradley’s furrowed brows let Gustav know his suggestion had taken hold. “(Y/n)’s always been a weirdo and quiet like he’s better than me--erm, us, the town. Yeah, what a shitty person, huh?”

Gustav nodded as a slow smirk made its way onto his face.

“You can’t keep something like that to yourself, you know? It’s a heavy burden knowing there’s such a conniving person like that in your town.”

“Yeah, yeah you’re right. I always knew there was something bad about (Y/n). I mean, the dad was Gabriel, and we all saw how much of a freak he was.”

Notes:

Yes! I got this chapter out before August!
The next chapter will be in late September because my best friend is visiting me in August o(*>ω<*)o I haven't seen her in person for about 5 years. The pandemic really threw a wrench in us seeing each other. Until then, I hope you've all enjoyed this chapter
(ﾉ´ヮ´)ﾉ*:･ﾟ✧

Roses on a Classical Ledge by Emmanuel Fries

Chapter 34: The Catalyst

“Why did you smile at them?”

Your brows furrowed as the scene from a few minutes ago replayed in your mind. The group of five boys around your age were in the wrong, absolutely; yet their mothers made Gabriel out to be the bad one. How was it Gabriel’s fault that you punched one of them for adding a boatload of phantom pepper sauce to your guardian’s dish when they thought nobody was looking? Nobody should mess with another person’s food! You were surprised the restaurant didn’t kick those kids out.

“Why be nice?”

“Oh, honey, you’re upset about that?”

“Of course!” Your frown deepened, and your grip on Gabriel’s hand tightened. “I’m mad at them. I wanna hit them.”

You and your guardian were on your way home, and Florette’s outline shrank behind you. In order to keep you from running back to the town to throw a punch, Gabriel held your hand all the way back. You thought you would be embarrassed to be holding hands with your parental figure, but Gabriel was providing you the calm energy you needed. You were a hair’s away from yelling profanities at the people of the flowery town.

“Do you want to know why I’ll smile even if they’re rude to me?”

“Yeah,” you looked over your shoulder at Florette just so you could stick your tongue out at it. “They don’t deserve it.”

“You may be right, but my smile is my weapon and my shield.”

“Mm? Your weapon?”

“And shield.”

“How so?”

“You see, people who take one look at me and make assumptions immediately are going to judge every action I take. Every word, every movement, everything about me will be wrong in their eyes. I can try dressing in a way they’ll like, I can try talking and walking in a way that’s to their liking, but then I’m not me anymore now am I?”

“No, I guess not.”

“I like to smile. I think I have a rather nice smile, so I take comfort in my smile. I’ll wear lipstick to enhance it, and I’ll be proud of it. My smile, my kindness is not a weakness. It’s where I draw my strength from. There’ll be people who like that about me, and there are those that won’t. I’m not going to stop expressing myself to appease those that don’t like me without even knowing me.”

“Ah, hm,” you stared off ahead as Gabriel’s words sank in. You knew it would be a matter of time before you would be the target of a cruel prank like the one pulled on Gabriel. A freak by association, but you never felt ashamed to be by Gabriel’s side. “I don’t know if I can smile like you do…”

“You don’t have to. Your strength can come from somewhere else. It’s whatever you feel the most comfortable with.”

“I, um, I don’t know how to—“ you gestured to your face. “I don’t know how to stare at people in the eyes and smile and just talk the way you do. I heard a group of adults say I have a poker face.”

“Do you dislike having a ‘poker face’?” Gabriel gave your hand a reassuring squeeze when you shook your head. “So there’s nothing wrong with you having a ‘poker face’. If keeping your expression neutral and your head held up high is what’s most comfy for you, then so be it.”

“But…but one of them said I looked stuck-up. That I looked like a bi—“

“Remember what I said? There are people who will want you to be somebody you’re not. The bravest thing you can do is be yourself, love yourself, and love the you you’re becoming.”

“Even the me that doesn’t smile a lot?”

“Especially the you that doesn’t smile a lot. You’re a kind, curious person. You always keep an eye out to help others, and I don’t know anybody else who has looked at a Desert Dracon and wondered why it might be upset. You’re so much more than an ‘unsmiling’ person, don’t ever forget.”

“…Thank you.”

“Any time honey. Now, who was it that said you’re stuck-up? Do you remember? I just wanna have a nice little chat with them…”

You curled your lips in and stared ahead with widened eyes. You realized from Gabriel’s smile that not all smiles were welcoming and warm. Some could signal barely restrained anger.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

It was at 2:15 A.M when Dotty called out to you. You had been reading one of your new novels while Dotty and Periwinkle played together some distance away. Your group was closer to the cabin you lived in than Florette, so you were worried about what to do when you recognized Dotty’s distressed mews. As if you’d been struck by static electricity, you bolted in the direction of the saddened mews.

Periwinkle’s eyes were closed and his body slumped. Dotty looked like she was on the brink of tears as you cradled the den den mushi in your hands. After some gentle touches and soothing words, the tiny snail opened his eyes. You released a sigh of relief as Dotty climbed over your shoulder to observe her companion. Periwinkle only crooked his head and offered the two of you a smile.

In that moment, you resolved to take your small companion to either Doctor Sophia or Tony Tony Chopper. First it was the sleepy spell and now it was fainting; you needed to have the doctors give your friend a check-up. Your anxiety would only catastrophize Periwinkle’s condition when all it could be was a simple explanation.

Unbeknown to you or Dotty, a picture had been sent to Marine HQ in Verte. The front desk receptionist was startled when the fax den den mushi suddenly awoke from its slumber in order to print out a picture of a cat’s paw.

Toe beans on full display.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“I’m going to kill Bradley when I see him!”

Those were the first words the Strawhat pirates heard when they saw Silvia enter the café in a huff. Her expression was twisted in anger as she stomped her way over to the front desk of La Petite Source. The crew glanced among themselves in awe. This fuming Silvia was radically different from the friendly Silvia that had greeted them during breakfast time. Doctor Sophia semi-jogged in after Silvia; her breath raspy as she caught herself.

“S-Silvia, what happened?” The doctor greeted the crew quickly before making her way to the red-faced hostess. “People said you were causing a scene at the Grandline store.”

“Causing a scene? Yes! But with damn good reason--!” Silvia took a deep breath to stop the tears threatening to fall. “I was looking for Bradley so I could kick his ass and demand he tell me where he got his audacity to badmouth (Y/n).”

At the mention of your name, the Strawhat crew’s attention sharpened. Without needing to say anything among themselves, they shifted themselves in order to fully listen to Silvia’s tale. Who was this ‘Bradley’ person? Why was he badmouthing you?

Nami was the first to break the tense silence by asking what made Silvia sure to target her anger at the salesclerk of Grandline International Store.

“It started around late morning,” Silvia explained once she was led to the table the pirates were at. Doctor Sophia sat beside her and poured a glass of water. “Thank you. I went out to do general errands; stop by the butcher, pick up sheets from the cleaners, all of that. Along the way, I kept hearing gossip. Things like ‘Thinking he’s better than us’ and ‘She’s trouble I tell you’ and I just dismissed it as separate people the townspeople were complaining about.”

Silvia exhaled before she chugged the rest of her water. It was as if recalling the morning’s events was burning her up from the inside again. She set the cup down with such force, the table shook a bit.

“It wasn’t until somebody said ‘I don’t owe (Y/n) shit’ that it all clicked together. The people of town were complaining about (Y/n) saying all kinds of exaggerated things! I had to crawl my way through the gossip grapevine to find out the source of these baseless rumors.”

“The rumor mill led back to Bradley, but is he the only source?” Robin asked. “Or were there others at the store he works at who also spread those rumors? It’d be easy for them to spread rumors since it’s a large store.” Robin watched as Silvia’s shoulders shook from her anger. “Families come across each other, casual conversations over the produce aisle happen.”

“I don’t know, but I know it’s his fault. He’s an annoying asshole who wouldn’t think twice about how his careless words can hurt someone. When everybody kept saying ‘Grandline International Store’, I knew the one who started these rumors first thing in the morning was him.”

Silvia put her head in her hands as she took a deep breath. When she lifted her gaze, they landed on the surprisingly quiet captain. Silvia couldn’t read Luffy’s expression, but she knew he would have your safety be his top priority. The hostess doubted anybody in town would actively try to harm you; still, Silvia wanted to make sure you weren’t harmed emotionally.

“Luffy, I need you to listen to my one request. Please, please keep (Y/n) away from the town for the time being. I don’t want these hurtful rumors reaching them.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

You were at the entrance of Florette.

You wanted to wait for Luffy at your usual meeting place, but you were too worried about Periwinkle. The tiny snail was acting just fine as he rested on top of your head. After the three of you slept back at your cottage, Periwinkle and Dotty were back to their usual selves. You, on the other hand, were a little distressed. Your companion had slept just fine throughout the day, but you kept waking to check on him.

“Hmm, okay,” you rolled your shoulders before you stepped foot in Florette. Your mission was to find either doctor and get Periwinkle a check-up. It was straightforward and simple. You thought nothing of how people’s eyes were trailing you after you. “Doctor, doctor…”

You didn’t get far into Florette before you were stopped.

It was an innocent interaction that stopped you; the young boys named Pierre and Hector crossed your path. As they greeted you with smiles on their faces, they nearly tripped over their own words as they told you about trying to buy the Clockwork Fauna. They were saving up their allowances to buy the fox and sheep. The boys’ mother made her way to where the three of you were, and she yanked the boys by their arms away from you.

“What do you think you’re doing?” Her words dripped with venom, and it startled you. “Are you trying to accost my kids for money?!”

“E-Eh??”

“Don’t think I haven’t heard! You have no business knowing about my boy’s allowances,” she glared at you, her anger rising since your blank expression made her think you didn’t care. In actuality, you were confused to the highest degree. “How dare you try to get money from my children?”

You opened your mouth, but then closed it. A thousand thoughts raced across your mind as you tried to think of your next step. You wanted to say something, write something, ask something, do something to explain what was happening. In your frozen state, you could do nothing as the mother continued to reprimand you. The scene drew in a crowd.

The boys’ words were shut down when they tried to speak up, and you could only take a step away from the fuming woman. When the murmurs from the crowd snapped you from your trance, you turned around in order to leave the area. You stopped midway, however, when you remembered your mission. Periwinkle needed a check-up, so you went to sidestep the angry woman.

Your sudden change in movement was a mistake.

“Kyaa!”

“Is he going to hit her??”

“Somebody call the marines!”

It was Dotty’s hissing and Periwinkle tugging at your hair that let you know it was time to leave the floral town. Any move you made would be met with suspicion, so getting to Doctor Sophia’s office or to La Petite Source was out of the question. Another tug from your snail companion made you turn around in order to leave. The crowd from before had begun to grow as more people approached with questions. On your way out, the whispered exaggerations of what happened filled the air.

Luffy arrived at your meeting spot not long after you did. Dotty was resting among the tree’s branches with Periwinkle while you sat at the base of the trunk.

He was quiet as he approached you. A book was open on your lap, but you had been on the same page since you left Florette. You offered the pirate a small smile as you closed your novel. When you opened your mouth to greet him, you stopped yourself. His furrowed brows and tight jaw let you know he must have heard what happened on his way to see you.

“It’s difficult being Not-Luffy,” he stated. You had to suppress your giggle at the title he used since he forgot his pseudonym. “There were a bunch of people I wanted to punch on my way here.”

“I take it word traveled quickly about my visit, huh?” With a halfhearted chuckle, you stood up and dusted yourself. “Was it the part about trying to get money from kids? I’m not exactly rolling in Beri, but I’m not going to yoink money from children.” Luffy was silent, so you walked up to him and reached out to hold his hand. “Luffy, it’s okay--”

“No, no it isn’t,” Luffy squeezed your hand. “I’m so mad. Aren’t you mad? I just wanna--ack! I don’t know, but I’m--!”

“Hey, Luffy?”

“Hmm?” The pirate had to bite his bottom lip to keep himself from rambling. The tension in his body lessened when you smiled at him. An actual, soft smile he only saw when you looked at the stars or sunset. “Yeah?”

“Thank you for being mad on my behalf. Heh, I know it’s odd,” you couldn’t stop yourself from smiling. “It’s just, well, I’ve accepted so quickly in the past that I’d be blamed for stuff. To have friends speak up for me and voice their anger at how I’m treated, it reminds me that I’m not alone. Thank you.”

“(Y/n)...” Luffy’s lip quivered before he pulled you into a hug. “Of course you aren’t alone! Silvia wanted to fight the person spreading rumors, and my crew wanted to track down the person too and kick their ass!”

“Pfft--! Haha~ Yeah, that’s Silvia. She’s as sweet as can be, but she’ll diss you in a way that hurts your pride.” The two of you loosened your grip on each other, but you were still standing close to one another. “I can’t wait to meet up with your crew again. Could I ask you to pass a message to Chopper, please? I’m hoping he can come back here to check on Peri.”

“Of course--oh before I forget, Silvia said to keep you away from the town. No visiting the town for now.”

“That’s fair,” you shrugged your shoulders. “If something happens, I’m bound to be the first one to have the blame shifted to. Now, let's get a move on. I wanna visit the Sandy Waves again. We were only there to get the Desert Grapes, but there's more to see there."

"Yosh~ Let's go have fun."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Around midnight, two hours before a photo was faxed to the Marine HQ, Gustav was on his way to one of the mountainsides of Zermatt Island. He passed the outskirts of Violette and passed the train tracks leading to the vibrant town. He followed close to them as if headed to Florette before turning west. He traveled light since he was on a solo mission off the records. The only thing he had with him was a bag containing an experimental hand drill meant to break through stone.

The machine’s mini motor made it powerful in short bursts only, so the machine was not ready to be used for mining. Therefore, the machine had been put away to be improved upon in the future. Gustav was not concerned with the machine’s limits since he only needed it to make an opening for him; nobody would notice it missing, right?

The commodore considered himself a man blessed by Lady Fortune, so he had gone to the mountainside with little planning. The idea he had was that he would find seastone on his first search. If there weren’t chunks of seastone immediately, he would at least find the path leading to the source where seastone would be. He had an unshakable confidence despite Galopin Edmond stating it was only a hypothesis.

In heading to the mountainside with no preparation, Gustav was unprepared for when his presence caught the attention of the wild Zermatt sheep living among the slopes. The territorial creatures did not like having a stranger up high in the mountain where they lived; his machine was disturbing their sleep and destroying their feeding ground.

He was surprised when he was surrounded by the aggressive creatures. Their hooves were deceptively quiet, but their bleats were not when they charged at him. In seconds, the commodore had to use his devil fruit powers in order to avoid being rammed into stone by the horns of the sheep. The sheep’s horns ended up slamming the running drill into the mountain.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing?!” Gustav huffed as he lifted his arm. “No matter, I can get rid of you lot. Nuage de poussière!”

The dust and dirt from the surrounding area engulfed the terrain. Everything was blurry and stuffy. His plan was to create a cover for himself, so he could sneak up to the animals and push them all off the mountain. It seemed like his plan worked because he pushed two sheep and they tumbled down with a thud.

What Gustav didn’t know was that the sheep were used to the limited visibility because the mountains of Zermatt dealt with clouds frequently blanketing the area or fog caused by the dispersing clouds. The others were attacking Gustav left and right while the ones that had fallen were back up. The onslaught from the sheep forced Gustav to shift into a dusty cloud-like form. In his anger, Gustav expanded his power as much as he could in hopes of causing enough wind to get rid of the animals.

It made the animals scatter away from him. Gustav was about to reform into a solid form and declare himself the winner, but a quiet rumble grew louder. The dusty form of Gustav had to float as fast as he could because the rumble was the sound of an incoming rockslide.

The drill had dug into the mountain far enough and passed through compacted rock and material. It caused a collapse among the sturdy stone before the battery died. It all happened so fast, the sheep narrowly escaped the affected area. Gustav was exhausted from being in his dust form for so long, but he had to if he wanted to make it safely to the bottom of the mountain.

Once at the bottom, Gustav caught his breath. He was beaten and bruised from the sheep attacking and the ensuing rockslide. He glared up at the debris and declared the whole ordeal pointless. It was a waste of time, and the seastone probably wasn’t there.

As he limped his way back to Verte, the sheep among the area where the rockslide was bleated in annoyance. The spot they congregated at was a mess. The access they had to a bubbling spring was gone, so the sheep began moving en masse to the north. Said bubbling spring was not only inaccessible, it was slowly being plugged up from the inside by the fallen stones.

The spring went from going woosh, to dribbling, until it only went…

Drip.

Drip.

Drip…

Notes:

Woah this chapter came out a lot later than planned .･ﾟﾟ･(／ω＼)･ﾟﾟ･.

I understand all the jokes about Ao3 authors going through some shit when they try to write. I'm okay, it's just one hit after another! I'm sad I won't complete my goal of finishing my other story before this year is over Dx No worries, I'm not giving myself too much shit for not publishing as soon as I wanted. Life happens, but I enjoy this story. I'm going to keep working on it ^_^

I would like to give a shoutout to Mori431 and Ainsley ＼(٥⁀▽⁀ )／
Thank you two for your continuous comments on my story! They really motivate me because of the attention to detail you two write. Honestly, even your short comments boost my mood.
So, yeah! Thank you thank you thank you!!!
(つ≧▽≦)つ

Cat and Snail by Gillian MacKenzie (1961-1962)

Chapter 35: Keeping the Balance

The sun was a red ball sinking beneath the horizon, turning the vast desert’s colors from golden beige with green accents into a multicolored landscape. You glanced down from the changing sky colors to see two of your pirate friends approaching the base of the cliff.

Before Luffy had left the day before, you had asked him to bring Chopper during dusk so the reindeer didn’t have to deal with the heat. You were grateful that Periwinkle seemed to be healthy, but having Chopper treat him made you feel better. You had brought the doctor fruits and a book on herbal medicine as thanks.

“Here, this is for you Periwinkle.”

You removed your ring from your finger before moving Periwinkle from your head to the palm of your hand. You placed the precious little treasure on Peri’s shell, and you smiled at how the ring sat perfectly on him. Dotty and Periwinkle both crooked their heads confused as you admired the snail’s newly acquired crown. Meanwhile, Luffy flew by from the corner of your eye, soaring upwards with his signature smile and a screaming reindeer under his arm.

“The great thing about this ring is that it helps me feel brave.” You continued as if unaware of the new company. At the snail’s shining eyes, you winked at him and added, “I know it’s safe with you, my brave little man.”

“(Y/n)! I brought Chopper--”

“Warn me! Warn me before you fling me in the air with you!!” Chopper huffed and stomped his hoof when his captain only smiled in return. The doctor turned into his bipedal form when he approached you. “Luffy told me you wanted me to check on Periwinkle. I’m ready to see the patient.”

The little den den mushi was being a good boy as he listened to the doctor’s instructions. He opened his mouth when needed and followed the doctor’s hoof with his eyes to show he saw just fine. You had to force yourself to look away or else you’d be hyper focused on the two of them. Dotty was already doing that for you.

“Luffy, wanna go on a walk with me?” You bent down to allow Dotty to hop off your shoulder and approach the doctor. “I think I’ll just be a busybody if I stay to watch. Dotty’s already on guard, so I don’t want to add to Chopper’s plate.”

“Sure thing; let’s explore~”

“Dotty, Dotty--yes, no he’s fine right now,” Chopper placed his hoof on the wildcat’s head as she flicked her tail in annoyance. “Don’t interrupt me, I’m working. See? Even Peri’s saying he’s okay--no, stop getting in my personal space--Oi!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

You took Luffy back to The Great Dune; the large natural landmark you had taken him to so he could sand sled. Instead of going to sled immediately, you urged Luffy to follow you as quietly as possible. There was a creature you were hoping to see gathered at the dune. They would scurry if frightened, but they would tolerate your company if you won their favor.

“Here, this one’s for you,” you placed a small, flat seashell on Luffy’s outstretched hand. At his confused hum, you revealed your own matching seashell. “These are gifts we’re going to offer to some shy friends.”

“Eh? Friends?”

As if summoned by the question, you and Luffy noticed the miniscule movement from the middle of The Great Dune. Dozens upon dozens of tiny bumps in the sand shifted before revealing golden scorpions with objects on their heads. The usually scary looking insects looked oddly charming since every single one of them had on what appeared to be a hat. Seashells were on the majority of them, but others had tiny hats in the form of cowboy hats, bowler hats, and top hats.

“These are the Golden Wheel Scorpions,” you explained as you tiptoed closer to the emerging creatures. Curious about what you were teaching him, Luffy tiptoed along with you as you whispered. “They’re skittish, but you can win their favor if you offer them a gift.”

After holding your seashell up like a badge, you placed it on the floor. Luffy copied your movements, and he crooked his head as the critters scurried backwards. There were soft clicking sounds among the scorpions that reminded Luffy of the tall crabs in the desert. Two scorpions with tiny shells on their heads approached the offered gifts. When they grabbed the new shells, the critters swapped their old ones with the newer and better fitted ones.

“Ooh, look, (Y/n), look!” Luffy loudly whispered as he leaned over your shoulder. You blushed as the pirate smiled and then hugged you from behind. “They liked the shells, shishishi~”

“Looks like they did,” the two of you watched the scorpions congregate before they began to migrate towards the top of the dune. “They don’t mind us now, so we’ll get to see them play. It’s funny.”

Golden Wheel Scorpions were usually solitary creatures. Seeing a colony of them was a rare opportunity you had kept an eye out for. You had followed their patterns and memorized their routine in order to watch their display some time in the future. You had planned to see this with Dotty only, but so many things had changed in your routine. You glanced over to Luffy who was watching the critters do a little dance once they reached the top.

“What are they--?” Luffy’s sentence was cut off when the scorpions began running down the dune before curling into balls. Their speed picked up as they weaved and swept side to side in order to run into each other or avoid each other. “They’re racing?!”

“Yup, yup!” You urged Luffy to follow your lead as you walked closer. “It’s usually a defense mechanism, but sometimes they’ll gather to just play. It’s the cutest thing.” You stifled a laugh when the winner made it to the bottom, yeehaw-ed with its cowboy hat, and then made its way back up the dune. “We can race too if you’d like. You just have to make sure to give them space; don’t want them thinking we’re hunting them.”

Thus began a new game for Luffy.

He was determined to race with the cartwheeling scorpions. You offered him the flat stone that was your makeshift sled, but he insisted you both sit on it. You pointed out how your weights combined would slow you down. He did not care, so you both sat on the tiny sled. You in front, him behind you. As expected, the two of you were at the back of the pack.

It didn’t matter though; it was a grand time going down the dune multiple times.

The day’s heat subsided as you and Luffy continued to play alongside the scorpions. After a while, you noticed how the critters weren’t as afraid as before. Some waited until you and Luffy were at the top of the dune in order to take off downhill. It became less of you two racing alongside them, and instead you and Luffy actively racing against some of the scorpions. When you pointed out your observation, Luffy’s grin widened.

“Yosh! Let’s try to be faster then~”

“Want me to get off the sled so you’ll go faster?” you asked, one foot out of the sled as you held off from going forward. “I can step out--”

“No way; we’ll speed up like this.”

Before you could catch onto Luffy’s plan, you were going down the dune. The pirate’s idea to increase your speed was to hold you close to his chest by wrapping his arms around you and leaning you two forward. The tactic made the sled more aerodynamic, but it also meant that Luffy’s chin was snug against the arc of your neck. By the time you reached the bottom, your face was warmed up as if from a heatstroke. Luffy was none the wiser as he cheered about being in fifth place.

“Let’s try again to get first place.”

“Give…Give me a second,” you fanned your face. “I need to mentally prepare myself.”

“Piii! Piiiip!!”

Angry, tiny screeching distracted you from your embarrassment. You stopped in your tracks while Luffy was making his way towards the dune again. He called over his shoulder for you to hurry, but stopped going uphill when he noticed you weren’t following. You cupped your hands behind your ears and amplified the high pitched sound. It was approaching you at fast speeds.

“What th--” A soft ‘thump’ made you look down at your feet. A tiny mound of sand had hit your shoe before it shook to reveal a frog. The critter glared up at you while you blinked at it in return. “Hello? What’re you doing here?”

The angry creature was a Sandy Rain Frog. They were yellowish-brown, and sand often adhered to their skin--thus the name. Plump with bulging eyes, short snouts, short limbs, and webbed toes, the frogs used a unique cry. The high-pitched and squeaky cry that they used was a warning and a defensive measure. All of a sudden, warning cries filled the air.

Luffy lifted his foot and stumbled backwards when a Sandy Rain Frog yelled at him. The scorpions had stopped their race and were in a standoff with the new critters. It was a mixture of angry squeaking, claws snipping in response, and Luffy tilting his head side to side as more squeaks filled the air. At Luffy’s ‘haaah?’ directed to you, you could only shrug. You wished you had an answer.

“A whole bunch of them are here.” you took out your collapsible staff in order to create some distance between the feuding animals within your reach. “Why are all of you so far from the mountain range? Luffy, could you do me a favor?”

“Ah? What is it?”

“Could you please help me separate the scorpions from the frogs? Both sides are just agitated right now--” you placed the end of your staff to nudge a frog away from a scorpion. It was about to use its stinger because the frog was too close to the face. “--but they might start fighting if we don’t do something.”

“Yosh! Got it; stop the fighting.”

You were going to offer your staff to Luffy, and you were going to find a stick as a replacement. That plan was null, however, because Luffy proceeded to snatch up the frogs and toss them away from the snipping scorpions. After getting past your initial shock, you stopped yourself from laughing in order to separate the creatures. The frogs let their displeasure of being denied their mighty intimidations be known. They began to move on when they realized a fight wasn’t going to happen against the scorpions.

“That’s so weird; they shouldn’t be around here right now,” you said while putting away your staff. “It rained not that long ago, so they should’ve been fine…”

“Are they supposed to be somewhere else?”

“Uh-huh, the base of the mountains,” you explained and nodded towards the west. “They usually stay there, so it’s weird they’re this far away…”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Years Ago…

Gabriel had taught you the basics of tracking. You were nowhere near their expertise, but you knew enough to do better than a novice student. The desert’s sands tended to swallow tracks left by living beings, so you had learned how to recognize patterns and look for the little details. One particular morning, you were looking for your guardian.

Gabriel rarely left you alone in the gracious but empty mansion. As you become comfortable talking and voicing your wants, Gabriel felt that it was safe to leave you at the house. They would go off to mysterious places, and you would stay in the house doing whatever you wanted. Most days you read, other days you explored the vast house. One day you decided you wanted to know where Gabriel went.

They would travel to the southeast area, and you were confused as to why. Your guardian taught you about the beauties the desert had to offer, but they also warned you about the dangers the desert held--specifically the southeast. Heatstroke, sandstorms, and hyponatremia were just a handful of the scary things Gabriel warned you about.

You packed yourself plenty of items to make sure you weren’t at the mercy of the elements.

As you tracked Gabriel, you observed everything you could as you went deeper into the southeast. You tended to stay close to the range of the ‘safe areas’, so you were nervous traveling so far into the desert. It was especially nerve-racking since you were headed to arguably one of the most dangerous areas of the whole desert. You were determined, however, to not be sheltered from the land. You wanted to prove you could be sufficient, adaptable, and capable of exploring on your own.

After a few hours of observing the new landscape, sheltering yourself from the elements, and keeping yourself hydrated, you made it to a cave entrance.

It would be an inconspicuous cave were it not for the metal warning signs hanging onto wooden stakes for dear life. The signs were beat up and faded. Whatever warnings they were trying to deliver were lost with time. You swallowed your growing anxiety as you sidestepped a sign’s only messages not completely gone. ATTENTION! WARNING DO NOT--

As you drew closer to the mouth of the cave, your gaze traveled over the surrounding landscape. The light brown dirt was mostly broken through with small bushes of foliage ranging from tiny to large. At the top of the two meter tall opening, there was more flora including thin trees with thinner branches. The cave’s grey boulders were painted brown from dirt which meant there was water to keep the spot hydrated.

Once you stepped foot inside, you ignored the growing pit in your stomach. You knew Gabriel was somewhere inside. They had to be; there were hints of previous activity outside the entrance.

What surprised you about the cave, besides how well lit it was, were the scattered remnants of manmade items aged with time. As you went deeper inside, the more items were in random spots. They were shoved to the side, embedded in the walls, or shattered into pieces. The biggest item was a mining car torn in half with the front wheels being the only thing keeping it standing.

A utility wagon was the only new item you saw. It was lilac with pastel pink accents. You recognized it as Gabriel’s.

You rushed to it only to be nearly blinded by a bright flash of light. It took you a few seconds to adjust your eyes. After rubbing your eyes and cursing under your breath, you were able to squint to see the source of the light. It wasn’t light directly hitting you; the sunlight was being reflected by a tall crystal. You walked closer with your mouth agape at the sight before you.

It was a massive opening showcasing meters tall crystals, gems, and other shiny stones. Each pillar appeared to weigh at least a ton.

When you went further into the new entrance, you were hit by a wave of wet heat. It was almost suffocating how sudden the heatwave was. The wall of humidity brought about sweating almost immediately, and you scrunch your nose every so often while you’re looking for any sign of your guardian. The crystals brighten every spot, so you were sure you would find Gabriel soon.

They found you before you found them.

“(Y/n)!” Gabriel rushed towards you from behind an emerald pillar. “What are you doing here?!”

Their voice was muffled by the black mask covering their mouth. Gabriel’s mask had a tube connected to their backpack, and they wore a moss green boiler suit. You were going to ask if they were mining for crystals, but your guardian stopped any of your questions by removing their mask and placing it on you. They instructed you to take deep breaths. You did so while worried since they weren’t wearing the mask now.

“How long have you been in this area?” At your shrug, Gabriel began leading you out. “A minute? A few? (Y/n), I need you to tell me you weren’t here for long!”

You wished you could assure them. Had it been five minutes? Ten? Maybe even fifteen. You could only shake your head hoping it was a sufficient answer.

When you were by the utility wagon, you quietly asked if there was poison in the air. Gabriel’s curt ‘No’ made you clam up. They gave the crystal cave a once over before motioning for you to follow them out. The walk out of the cave was tense and quiet; you swallowed the urge to cry. You wiped away any silent tears that threatened to fall down your cheeks.

After what felt like an hour of walking back towards the mansion, Gabriel sighed and relaxed their shoulders. You had been walking close by as they pulled the wagon, but you kept enough distance. You didn’t want to upset them anymore than you already had. They turned to face you; their expression no longer the tight scowl from before. Instead, they gave you a small smile.

“Oh (Y/n), hunny, I’m so sorry,” they let go of the handle pulling the wagon. “I’m sorry that I scared you. I never want you to feel that you have to keep away from me”

“It’s okay,” was all you could whisper.

“No, it’s not okay,” they shook their head. “I was very upset because I was scared about your safety. That doesn’t mean it’s okay to make you feel unwanted. Whenever you’re ready to be close to me, I’m right here with open arms. I’m truly sorry.”

It didn’t take you long to be beside Gabriel again.

After walking some more towards your home, you reached over to hold Gabriel’s hand. Before you reached the house, you two had already hugged. Gabriel was peppering the top of your head with kisses as they almost cried explaining how scared they were. They saw you in the crystal cave without any equipment, and all calm reason was out the window.

“That cave is a gathering space for Desert Dracons,” Gabriel explained. “If one had snuck up on you, it would’ve been terrible. That cave is dangerous for many reasons, however. You need equipment to go in that deep.”

“Um, why were you there?” you asked. “Even though it’s dangerous; were you there to get crystals?”

“No, not at all. I was there to check up on the broods of Desert Dracons deep in the cave.”

“Baby dracons??” at Gabriel’s nod, you crooked your head. “Is that what the warning signs outside were for?”

“Those signs were for miners years and years ago. You see, the people of Florette tried to drive out the Desert Dracons in order to mine the crystals. For a while, they did. However, by disrupting the cave system, they endangered themselves. The closest explanation the people had to why workers died was a curse. I believe it’s rather pompous to center themselves like that.”

“To think they’ve been cursed?”

“Yes. It was really the fault of the higher ups for not equipping them with safety in mind. Desert Dracons are naturally able to live in those caves, so it’s not a curse. Living beings aren’t going to suddenly be struck with a ‘curse’ or something.” Gabriel sighed. “I’ve observed the Desert Dracons make a home out of the area they had been driven out of. I try to keep an eye out to make sure things are balanced.”

“It’s amazing they’re back,” you added. “They made it their home again even though people left a bunch of stuff like carts and broken things.”

“People can cut all the flowers, pull the roots, and chop down trees, but you can’t stop the springtime from coming. Nature is a powerful, ever changing force. It’s best not to underestimate it. Now then, let me teach you about what I’ve been doing and why you need to be careful in that area.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Silvia poured a customer a glass of orange juice while a strained smile graced her face. She glanced at the kitchen where her mother was talking to one of the village elders. The cafe hadn’t been the only one to request a plumber, and the old man was there to deliver the bad news. La Petite Source was on a waitlist to see why the water was running slowly.

“I’m very sorry. This is the last cup of this batch,” Silvia poured the remaining coffee into Robin’s cup. “I’m going to make more, but it’ll take a while before fresh coffee is ready.”

“That’s quite alright,” the pirate smiled in return. “I hope everything is okay.”

“It should be fine,” Silvia called over her shoulder as she went into the kitchen. “I’m going to make a new batch of coffee; don’t mind me.”

When she turned the handle of the sink, there was a squeak and nothing else. The hostess blinked and twisted the handle a couple of times. It was no longer a drizzle of water. Her mother and the town elder stopped their conversation when they noticed Silvia’s frantic movements of turning the knob on and off.

On and off. On and off.

There was nothing.

Notes:

Sorry for being gone so long. Major life changes o(TヘTo)
I have an Instagram by the same name (desertspells) where I'll try to post more. Can't promise it'll be interesting; it's mostly to show I'm still working on my fics. I'll try to upload things I've been inspired by or something!
Take care everybody ヽ(*・ω・)ﾉ

A Rocky River Landscape with Figures and a Bridge Before a Waterfall by Charles Francois Lacroix (1755)(Close up)

Chapter 36: Problems, Problems Everywhere

A strange feeling befell all of Florette in the morning.

When the town’s water fully stopped running, everybody stopped along with it. Every adult realized something was amiss when the main fountain in the middle of the town was silent. The hustle and bustle of the town grew quiet. There wasn’t the babbling brook sound in the background. There was no gentle splashing of water hitting the water.

There was nothing but a gentle, eerie silence.

“Something’s wrong with the fountain. It’s not going?”

The silence was only broken when a child pointed out the obvious. A few citizens gathered around the fountain. Their furrowed brows and tight frowns reflected by the still water at the bottom of the fountain. Mummers and whispered guesses about what was happening filled the air. Nervous laughter added to the unease of it all.

Everybody used questions to try to be the answer for the burning question.

What happened to the water?

Maybe it was maintenance? Maybe there was a leak in the pipes? Maybe the water bill was paid late? Surely everybody’s worst fear couldn’t be the answer.

“Papa, my spring’s dried up!” a young farmer’s cries broke through the muted noises as he ran through a crowd. The man only stopped to catch his breath after he found his old man among the people. “My flowers!”

“What? No water? None at all? It’s impossible…”

“No, I’m telling you; I dug down deep. I dug and dug. Not a drop!” The farmer’s statement made his father’s blood run cold. Those close enough to hear began to remember their own crops. “The peonies are budding! 2,000 of them, oh god…”

“What about your cistern?”

“My cistern? It will be empty in three days or less!”

“Calm down, erm, springs are erratic,” the old man offered a quiet laugh to ease his son’s fears, but it was to ease himself most of all. “Give it three months. I’m sure it’ll be—”

“Three months! Three months?! Holy Mother of…” the farmer fell to his hands and knees. “I’ll be ruined.”

People began to move away from the town square. Halfhearted excuses about needing to go home began to be the main point of conversation. Nobody wanted to nurture the possibility of being in a similar situation. The sense of urgency began to rise as the idea of no water settled more and more.

“Stop it, you fool! Get up!” The father forced the young man to his feet. A teary glare was the son’s response to his father’s rough touch. “The water is probably back by now. And if not, with a few mules, you can hold out.”

With tensions high in the middle of the town, a group of people rushed over to the fountain to check on its condition. A few men tried to blow into the pipes that spewed water to force something out. It had to be a frog or a snake inside blocking the water. They couldn’t end up like this farmer. Their water wasn’t also in danger, right?

“Impossible! It hasn’t stopped running in hundreds of years,” a man exclaimed. He was so desperate, he began to suck the pipe disregarding how he might swallow the hypothetical blockage. “Work, dammit!”

“I’ll check on the tanks,” two men offered before running in similar directions.

Florette’s four tanks were 25 feet tall cylinders. The simple design of two stacked cylinders with a pipe embedded in the ground hydrated the whole town. The mixture of steel, slate, concrete, and Quartzite rock ensured the reservoirs were protected from outside elements.

By the time each man was at one of the tanks, a small group of people were there as well.

They stated how they were waiting for somebody to return with the keys to open the top doors. A full tank would assure the villagers about their own water supplies since it would mean the dry spring was only for one person. At one of the tanks, a farmer returned holding up the key with the mayor closely behind him. No words were needed as everybody parted to allow the man to unlock the doors.

Once at the top, the latch was swung open to reveal a bare tank.

Nothing.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Luffy’s head was on your lap as you leaned against the tree overlooking the town. The pirate looked up at you while you stared straight ahead. The pirate reached up with his right hand to poke at the spot between your eyebrows, interrupting your frown. You had been absorbing all of the information Luffy had told you. Or rather, you had been deciphering the bits and pieces of information the pirate captain was able to recall.

The town was going into a frenzy.

Before you met up with Luffy, Signore Antonio had brought his herd to your home early morning before you and your companions were snug in bed. He had begged you to watch over them as he gathered up his bearings and said his goodbyes to those he cared for. The shepherd’s estate was having water issues, so he believed it would be best to leave the town early. He would go to Orange in order to make sure his flock would be well fed and hydrated.

He planned to close up his home until further notice. The shepherd’s actions made sense to you now; he was prepared for a drought. Your routine had been uprooted along with the village’s as you had to accommodate the herd of restless sheep. There had almost been a tussle when you had to keep them from eating the blooming desert roses. Thankfully, with some food bribery and threatening hisses from Dotty, you got the nervous flock into a section of the cabin.

“So there’s no water at all now?” you asked as you pat the snout of an ewe wanting attention. “How’s Silvia and her mother doing? I’m thinking of visiting, but I don’t know if I’ll really be any help. I’m sure they have some backup water to use.”

“They’d like you visiting,” Luffy stated. “You don’t have to do anything; you’ll be there because you’re their friend—wait, no don’t visit the town—” Luffy lifted himself up by his elbows to push Cesar away from nipping at his strawhat. It was on his stomach so he could rest his head on your lap. He placed his treasure on your head and laid his head back down. “People are being weird right now. How’re you doing? Do you have water?”

“Oh, yeah, I do—thank you,” you adjusted the beloved hat. “I live far enough from Florette, so my water source is most likely from somewhere different.”

Dotty’s mew interrupted the conversation. She and Periwinkle, who sat on her head, had spotted the shepherd of the flock you were in charge of. The duo made their way down from the tree as the man approached. They greeted him from the comfort of your arms. You heard what sounded like a click for a second, but you didn’t know from where.

Signore Antonio was a bit worse for wear compared to his appearance that morning. His flock greeted him while he returned their affection with a weary smile. The old man didn’t need to say anything to let you know the state of Florette. It was as if water was also leaving his body all in one surprising swoop.

“Ah, it’s Signore Auntie,” Luffy sat up to wave, and you could only do a double take at Luffy’s greeting. “You doin’ okay?”

“Evening Strawboy,” Antonio adjusted his backpack as the sheep crowded towards him. You were quick to accept the odd names they used for each other. “(Y/n), thank you for watching my flock. I’ll be in Orange for a while. Feel free to stop by and see me. I don’t think I’ll be traveling much.”

“Are you sure?” you asked as you and Luffy stood up beside each other. Dotty adjusted herself to snuggle against your neck while Periwinkle hummed so you could set him back on your head. You did so after putting Luffy’s hat back on his head.“Florette’s water shortage should be, well, hopefully short.”

“Maybe so, but—I don’t know, call it an old man’s intuition—I feel there’s something more about to happen. With Jardin de Fleurs getting closer—”

“No, no, please don’t tell me you believe that,” your shoulders dropped and you pinched the bridge of your nose. “Gabriel causing a curse isn’t something they’d—”

“No, not Gabriel, no. They’re a Saint compared to the people I’ve met here in Florette. If there’s a curse, it’s something or somebody else causing it.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

In Florette’s town hall, the mayor was pacing by his Den Den Mushi. His office doors were shut, but the public servants who worked in town hall were eavesdropping at the door. The second the snail’s familiar ‘buru buru’ sounded, the mayor rushed to accept the call.

“Yes, this is the mayor. Uh-huh…When’ll he get here?” The man’s expression dropped. The outsiders only heard silence until, “Tomorrow? Tomorrow?! We’ll be dead! He must come right away!”

The eavesdropping workers looked among each other; their growing concerns fed by the mayor’s words and each other’s paled faces. Their ears were pressed against the mahogany doors once again.

“We’ll have no bread! Our crops are ruined! It’s a disaster!” There was a pause. The workers pressed their ears closer and shushed anybody walking by. “Then I’ll expect him tomorrow at the town hall. Goodbye.”

The workers rushed away from the door when the mayor hung up. His doors swung open to reveal the well dressed, but dishaven man as he cleared his throat. As he walked forward, he clapped his hands to gather the people’s attention. Everybody gathered for the impromptu meeting, a glimmer of hope for the oncoming drought.

“The expert is coming tomorrow.”

“What expert?”

“The one I keep asking for. A rural engineering expert to help us with the water problem!”

This was not a complete lie; it was more of an exaggeration. He had been promised help for the situation at hand. A rural engineering expert was not immediately available.

Captain Dutertre Cyril hung up the receiver with an exhausted sigh. His office was being bombarded with calls. It wasn’t that he didn’t want to listen to the people’s concerns; he was overwhelmed with how all the concerns, complaints, and questions were being transferred to him. Before he could take a breather, another call was transferred to him. He would take a deep breath before answering to make note of a new issue.

There were three captains on the island; one each for the main cities of the island—Verte, Orange, and Violette. Florette was technically shared among them. The other captains were out of commission—one sick, one being off island—and Commodore Gustav Lawson was busy every time there was a need for an extra pair of helping hands.

Cyril felt he had nobody else to blame but himself since he had offered to help the front desk and the receptionists and the administration assistants and the archivists with the incoming calls. Whatever was within his power he would use to help the people.

Calls from Violette were complaints about Zermatt sheep having territorial fights at the mountaintops; some of which would spill into the city. It was nerve wrecking to see hulking, fluffy beasts fall from great heights only for them to stand back up ready to fight. Tourists were frightened, locals were confused, and shopkeepers were losing business.

Orange’s calls were about odd things happening. The city frequently called with issues regarding tourists who became too drink-happy, but the calls the base was receiving weren’t about drunken debauchery. The claim of a ‘curse’ was tossed around at one point. People’s pants suddenly ripped, oranges hit people looking for shade on the head, and every tossed coin landed on tails. One intoxicated individual claimed there was a trio of witches in the city looking for ingredients.

“Iss them—*hic* cursin’ magic~”

Then there was Florette.

The town of flowers was experiencing a drought. Its water shortage was affecting the Marine Base in a surprising way. The Marine Base in Verte, where all the calls were being funneled to, was also calling with complaints regarding the Marine’s horses. Their steed’s food source happened to be running short, so hay would be the substitute for the time being. Hay was supposed to be delivered by the farmers, but they were busy with their drying crops.

Verte’s lush green grass would have to be used as food if nothing else. A good backup unless the drought spread to the Marine Base’s territory.

Cyril groaned as his gaze went back to his desk. It was beginning to pile high with papers. Looking away to the outside, he saw the tired soldiers gathered around their horses’ roaming area. The near empty buckets of hay they gathered were dumped into the steed’s dwindling feed.

“Please be a helping hand,” Cyril mumbled under his breath as his Den Den Mushi sang its signature tone. “Just someone to help us—oh! Bonsoir, is there a Monsieur Galopin currently there?”

“One second please,” was the response. After a few seconds of silence, the person returned with somebody in tow. “Here he is, Monsieur.”

“Bonsoir!” the brilliant scientist’s merry tone was interrupted by sounds of notes and equipment being shoved into a worn-out leather satchel. “I apologize for the delay; I was showing my findings to a brilliant little boy named Tommy while in the town’s library. How can I be of help?”

A quiet “T-That’s doesn’t make me happy, you jerk~” in the background was picked up by the snail.

“No need to apologize, Monsieur. I’m happy you’ve gotten the chance to share your work with someone while in Florette.”

“Oh—oh my, haha,” the Den Den Mushi’s blush and wide smile mirrored the doctor’s. “I’ve been studying some fungal cultures while here. It’s wonderful talking to someone that asks me about it. Oh, but may I ask who this is?”

“My name is Dutertre Cyril. I’m one of the Captains stationed here at Verte.”

“A captain? Commodore Gustav has mentioned captains when he listens to my reports. He’s said I could report to them if I can’t reach him. He’s rather distracted every time I talk about findings on the fungi here.”

“You’ve been in contact with Gust—I mean Commodore Gustav?” Cyril’s smile was tight as his eye twitched. “I had to ask around to find out how to contact you. I had called the inn you’re staying at, and they suggested I call the library. The commodore said he didn’t remember what number to use to contact you. ”

“He’s a busy man, might’ve slipped his mind?” the doctor tugged his beard. “He may be a bit of a scatterbrain, maybe? I can say I understand from experience. You know how it is; one minute you’re isolating pathogens, and the next, you forget your keys, haha~”

Cyril couldn’t hide his smile. The scientist was a ‘glass half-full’ kind of person it seemed.

“What can I do for you today, Captain? I assume it’s about the water shortage?

“It’s…quite a predicament, Monsieur Galopin,” Cyril’s posture deflated as he explained. “The town’s water supply has been dwindling rapidly, and the townsfolk are growing desperate. They’ve tried everything they can think of, but nothing seems to work. I heard you were there and thought maybe you could help?”

“Well, botany is my area of expertise, but I’ll do my best to help.” Galopin noticed how his Den Den Mushi all but melted with relief. “Let’s start by gathering some information! Can you tell me what you know?” The scientist reached for his notebook and pens. “Has there been any recent changes which could affect the water source or quality?”

“That’s the strangest thing, Monsieur Galopin. From what I’ve gathered, the water source is unknown.” Cyril picked up a file on his desk. It was thin, flimsy, and old. “It’s never run dry before, and there haven’t been any significant changes to the environment I believe. Information on Florette’s water source is very limited here in Verte. I apologize.”

“Hmm, that is peculiar indeed. Well, I’ll need access to any data the town has on the water quality. I’ll also need to take some samples and run some tests back in a lab. It might take a little time, but I promise I’ll get to the bottom of this!”

“Your expertise and help means the world to us.” The captain he shuffled through his notes to find the number he needed in order to help. “I’ll have the town’s maintenance crew assist you with anything you need. I’ll be sending them your way shortly.”

“Perfect! Now, if you’ll excuse me, I should get to work immediately. Water shortages are nothing to be trifled with—hm? What’s that Tommy?” Cyril leaned forward; his attempt to make sense of the quiet conversation. “How wonderful! Captain, I’ll have some help in looking into this matter. Tommy says he knows someone with a large laboratory.”

Monsieur Galopin hastily gathered his notes, nearly knocking over a stack of books, and rushed out of the library. He left the Den Den Mushi still connected to the call. The moment of awkward silence was finally broken when Tommy picked up the receiver, whispered a shy ‘Goodbye’, and hung up after the captain wished him a goodnight.

Captain Dutertre Cyril, with a sense of renewed hope that the town’s water troubles would soon be resolved, answered a new call with a little more energy. As he spoke to the worried individual on the line, there was a knock on the door. Cyril urged the person to enter as he wrote down a new complaint. An archivist who was working as a go-between gathering old files and new information entered with a file stuffed with papers. Faxed documents, pictures, and letters had been shoved into the tan folder.

An apologetic smile was offered along with the new papers.

“Yes, I’ll see what I can do.” Cyril answered to both the call and the person handing him the papers. “Thank you very much.”

As he hung up the call and the worker left, Cyril flipped open the new set of work he was going to mull over. The captain had to admit he was surprised by the first image on display before him. He lifted the sepia colored photo; his expression twisted in bemused confusion.

“Who sent a picture of a shepherd and his sheep?”

Notes:

Yes!! Woo! Finished this chapter before October (ﾉ◕ヮ◕)ﾉ*:･ﾟ✧
Have you folks watched the Live Action One Piece? My roommates and I set a day aside for it, and we really enjoyed it~ I wonder if anybody who got into the live action will like my OP fics?
Maybe o( ❛ᴗ❛ )o

October by Jules Bastien Lepage (1878)

Chapter 37: **Author Update**

Hello everybody, I hope you're all doing well

ヽ(*・ω・)ﾉ

First off, thank you for reading this update. I'm sorry I don't have a chapter up, this is an update about future chapters for both Better Left (Un)said and The Witching Hour Arrives.

For the TLDR: Life has been hectic, but I am working on my fics. I'm not dropping them. The next update for both stories will be all of their chapters. The fics will be completed all in one go.
The Witching Hour Arrives: 20 or 22 chapters in total
Better Left (Un)Said: estimation-somewhere between 50 or 60 chapters.
For random pictures/updates involving my fics, I have an insta: desertspells

EDIT: Deleted insta, I use BlueSky now. Find me at desertspells.bsky.social

Everything under the line is detailed updates on me. No need to read, it's mostly for me to explain my hiatus .･ﾟﾟ･(／ω＼)･ﾟﾟ･.
______________________________________________________________________________________

I haven't had the energy or creativity to work on my fic for about a year because of many things. The joke about AO3 authors going through the ringer really hits home
(￣ヘ￣)
I've had issues with work/jobs, the economy in general, society coming to a boiling point where I live, etc, etc. One major thing is that I am coming to terms with the fact that I may be chronically ill now. I used to work in a medical lab during the height of the pandemic. There were at least two outbreaks of corona when I was working there. At one point while working there, I was sick for a whole month. I did recovery, however, my body never truly recovered to the way it was before I got sick. I've kept tabs on my symptoms to show my doctor about how I have good days where I can do things and bad days where I need to recover.

I had to quit that job for health reasons and because the new managers were nightmares. All of that is to say that my creativity took a hit because I was using all of my creativity in working at new places, running their social media, trying to run my own social media now (I've started my own business; easier to deal with my chronic pains if I get to choose my hours and what amount of work I can do)
┬┴┬┴┤(･_├┬┴┬┴

I cannot give up these fic however. I want to finish them; I have a need to complete them. I love One Piece, and this is my love letter to the manga/anime. This is my outlet when I'm at my lowest (and as my health has made me feel low lots of times), so I will work on my fic. Thank you to everybody's patience and kindness as I work on these fics. I truly cannot explain how grateful I am and how happy it makes me that people enjoy reading these stories.

Thank you again, you're the best
(っ˘з(˘⌣˘ ) ♡